THE 
 
 BRITISH COLONIZATION 
 
 OF 
 
 NEW ZEALAND; 
 
 BEING AN ACCOUNT OF THE PRINCIPLES, OBJECTS, AND 
 
 PLANS OF THE 
 
 NEW ZEALAND ASSOCIATION; 
 
 TOGETHER WITH 
 
 PARTICULARS CONCERNING THE POSITION, EXTENT, SOIL AND 
 CLIMATE, NATURAL PRODUCTIONS, AND NATIVE 
 INHABITANTS OF NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 WITH 
 
 CHARTS AND ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 PUBLISHED FOR THE NEW ZEALAND ASSOCIATION . 
 
 LONDON: 
 
 JOHN W. PARKER, WEST STRAND. 
 
 M.DCCC.XXKVII. 
 
“It is not to be doubted, that this country has been invested with 
 wealth and power, with arts and knowledge, with the sway of distant 
 lands, and the mastery of the restless waters, for some great and im- 
 portant purpose in the government of the world. Can we suppose other- 
 wise, than that it is our office to carry civilization and humanity, peace 
 and good government, and, above all, the knowledge of the true God, 
 to the uttermost ends of the earth ?” 
 
 Wheyveel’s Sermon before the Trinity Board . 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGK 
 
 Introduction . . . . . . v 
 
 Chapter I. 
 
 PRINCIPLES OF COLONIZATION. 
 
 The old English spirit of Colonizing — (< Ships, Colonies, 
 and Commerce !” — The spirit of Colonizing had 
 nearly expired — Its recent revival — Deterioration of 
 Society in Colonies — New British System of Coloni- 
 zation — Disposal of Waste Land by Sale only — Em- 
 ployment of the Purchase-money for Emigration — 
 Selection of Emigrants — Anticipation of Sales of Land 
 — Means of establishing Colonies without expense to 
 the Mother-country . . . . 1 
 
 Chapter II. ' 
 
 CIVILIZATION OF THE NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 Natural state of the New Zealanders — Their capacity 
 for Civilization — Improved by intercourse with a su- 
 perior race — Actual British colonization of New 
 Zealand — Suggestion for establishing law in New 
 Zealand — Proposed measure not one of mere Co- 
 lonization, but a deliberate and systematic plan for 
 preserving and civilizing the native race . . 27 
 
 % Chapter III. 
 
 NEW ZEALAND, AS A FIELD FOR BRITISH 
 COLONIZATION. 
 
 Natural circumstances of the New Zealand group — Ex- 
 tent and position — Soil and climate — Harbours — 
 Minerals and other natural productions— -Imported 
 plants and animals — New Zealand and southern 
 whale fisheries — These islands the natural centre 
 of a great maritime trade — Why not colonized before 
 — Moral influence on neighbouring nations of British 
 colonization in New Zealand . . ,43 
 
CONTENTS# 
 
 Vi 
 
 Chapter IV. 
 
 MODE OF ESTABLISHING BRITISH DOMINION 
 IN NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 PA OK 
 
 Sovereign independence of the Native Tribes — Their full, 
 free, and perfectly-understanding consent to all ces- 
 sions of Territory — Natives inhabiting British Terri- 
 tory to have all the Rights of British Subjects — And 
 the means of enforcing those Rights — Other provi- 
 sions and suggestions in favour of the Natives 52 
 
 Chapter V. 
 
 MODE OF COLONIZING BRITISH TERRITORY. 
 
 Lands ceded to the Crown to be sold at a uniform price 
 — Power to sell in England — Fixed proportion of 
 Purchase-money for local improvements — Remainder 
 to be an Emigration Fund — Ordinary Revenue from 
 Taxation — Anticipation both of Emigration Fund 
 and of Ordinary Revenue by means of Loans for 
 public purposes — Illustration of the System — Claims 
 and existing rights of British Subjects to New Zea- 
 land land . . . . - .59 
 
 Chapter VI. 
 
 GOVERNMENT OF THE SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 A special Authority, with Examples — Corporation, how 
 Selected — Nature of Powers — Of limited Duration- 
 Provisions for Responsibility . . . . 64 
 
 Chapter VII. 
 
 RELIGIOUS ESTABLISHMENT. 
 
 Importance of a Religious provision — In the disposal of 
 public funds for this purpose, every denomination of 
 Christians to be assisted — Religious provision as re- 
 spects the natives both on British and native terri- 
 tory — Missionaries — Suggested appointment of a 
 Bishop for New Zealand . . . .68 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 YI1 
 
 DESCRIPTION OF NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Section I. — General Description of New Zealand . 75 
 
 Section II. — Rivers, Harbours, and Bays — Soil and Po- 
 pulation . . . . . .84 
 
 Section III. — Existing state of British Colonization in 
 New Zealand . . . . .131 
 
 Section IV. — General Character of New Zealanders . 166 
 
 Section V. — Views of the Natives as to the Settlement 
 of an English Colony in New Zealand, &c. . 252 
 
 Section VI. ~ Climate and Soil — Productions — Agricul- 
 ture — Implements of Husbandry — Food — Fruits — 
 
 Fish — Birds ...... 302 
 
 Section VII. — Trade and Shipping . . . 338 
 
 Appendix A. — Exceptional Laws in favour of the Na- 
 tives of New Zealand .... 399 
 
 Appendix B. — List of Publications relating to New Zea- 
 land ...... 423 
 
 ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 Native Fort in New Zealand . To face Title. 
 
 Chart of the Polynesian and Indian Archipelagoes . 1 
 
 Chart of the New Zealand Group . . .43 
 
 Chart of the relative Position of New Zealand . .74 
 
 New Zealand Village . . . . .85 
 
 Chart of the Northern Part of the North Island . 87 
 
 Chart of Cook’s Straits . . . . .112 
 
 New Zealand Chief . . . . .129 
 
 Woman of New Zealand . . . .187 
 
 New Zealand War-Canoe . . . .281 
 
Committee of the New Zealand Association, 
 
 ( with power to add to their number. ) 
 
 The Honourable FRANCIS BARING, M.P., (Chairman, 
 Right Hon. the EARL of DURHAM. 
 
 Right Hon. LORD PETRE. 
 
 Hon. W. B. BARING, M.P. 
 
 WALTER F. CAMPBELL, Esq,, M.P, 
 CHARLES ENDERBY, Esq. 
 
 ROBERT FERGUSON, Esq., M.P. 
 
 The Rev. SAMUEL HINDS, D.D. 
 BENJAMIN HAWES, Esq., M.P. 
 
 PHILIP HOWARD, Esq., M.P. 
 
 WILLIAM HUTT, Esq. 
 
 THOMAS MACKENZIE, Esq., M.P. 
 
 Sir W. MOLES WORTH, Bart., M. P. 
 
 Sir GEORGE SINCLAIR, Bart., M.P. 
 Captain Sir WILLIAM SYMONDS, R.N. 
 HENRY GEORGE WARD, Esq., M.P. 
 
 W. WOLRYCIIE WHITMORE, Esq. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 At the beginning of the present year, certain 
 views which had been long entertained, with 
 respect to the subject of this little work, first 
 took a definite and practical shape. A plan for 
 giving effect to those views was then formed, 
 and would have been forthwith submitted to the 
 Government and Parliament, if the commercial 
 embarrassments of the time had not made it 
 inexpedient to bring any new matter of this sort 
 before the public. But as that obstacle gradually 
 disappeared, the project was further matured, and 
 a society was formed for the purpose of endea- 
 vouring to accomplish it. The New Zealand 
 Association consists of two classes of members : 
 first, heads of families and others, who have 
 determined to establish themselves in the pro- 
 posed colony ; secondly, public men, who, for the 
 sake of public objects alone, are willing, to use 
 their own words in addressing her Majesty’s 
 Government, “ to undertake the responsible, 
 
X 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 and not very easy task, of carrying the measure 
 into execution.” The acting Committee of the 
 Association, of which a list is prefixed, consists 
 entirely of the latter class of members. 
 
 After numerous meetings of the Committee 
 and other members of the Association, at which 
 every part of the subject was very carefully 
 examined, a proposal was submitted to the Prime 
 Minister ; and after a correspondence, and several 
 interviews between the Committee and members 
 of her Majesty’s Government, preparation was 
 made for bringing a bill into Parliament, to give 
 effect to the objects of the Association. The 
 demise of the crown, however, suddenly defeated 
 this purpose. But when it became certain that 
 there would not be time for carrying a bill through 
 Parliament during the last session, the Com- 
 mittee passed the following resolutions : — 
 u 1st. That this Committee are satisfied with 
 the progress that has been made, in negotiating 
 for the consent of her Majesty’s Government to 
 the introduction of a bill for giving effect to the 
 views of the Association ; and that they will use 
 their best endeavours to procure an Act for that 
 purpose, during the next session of Parliament.” 
 44 2nd. That it is expedient to strengthen the 
 Association, by laying their views before the 
 public, and adding to their numbers.”* 
 
 It is in pursuance of the latter resolution that 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 XI 
 
 the following pages are now published. They 
 contain the fullest account that the space will 
 allow, of the Principles, Objects, and Plans of 
 the New Zealand Association, together with par- 
 ticulars, collected from every available source of 
 information, concerning the islands which it is 
 proposed to colonize. 
 
 For the sake of more clear and ample explana- 
 tion, the whole subject has been divided into 
 several parts. The first chapter states the prin- 
 ciples of colonization upon which the society are 
 desirous to act. The second chapter relates to a 
 no less important matter — the civilization of the 
 native inhabitants of New Zealand. The third 
 chapter contains a general description of New 
 Zealand, as a field for British colonization. 
 The fourth chapter describes the mode in which 
 it is proposed to establish British dominion in 
 New Zealand. The fifth chapter shows how it 
 is proposed to dispose of lands which may be 
 ceded to the British crown, and to defray, without 
 cost to the state, all the expenses of establishing 
 and governing British settlements in New Zea- 
 land. The sixth chapter gives some account of 
 the proposed special authority for establishing and 
 managing the contemplated settlements. And 
 the seventh chapter relates to a provision for 
 religious purposes, not only in the British settle- 
 ments, but for other parts of the country. 
 
Xll 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Immediately follo wing this portion of the work, 
 is a very full and elaborate description of the 
 New Zealand group and their native inhabitants, 
 containing the most authentic and latest informa- 
 tion on these points. Finally, the Appendix A. 
 consists of an essay on the difficult and most 
 interesting subject of exceptional laws in favour 
 of the natives, by a reverend member of the 
 Association. His coadjutors cannot help seizing 
 this opportunity to thank him for his masterly 
 and very beautiful contribution to their work. 
 
 This mere enumeration of the contents of our 
 little book, almost suffices to show that we are 
 fully impressed with the truth and importance 
 of the views contained in the following passage 
 on the Art of Colonization 
 
 46 Sir Joseph Banks, wishing to ornament a 
 bare piece of ground in front of his house near 
 Hounslow, transplanted into it some full-grown 
 trees. Those trees were torn from the beds in 
 which they had grown to maturity. In order to 
 save trouble in moving them, all their smaller 
 roots and branches were cut off : the trunks, thus 
 mutilated, were stuck into the ground; and 
 there, wanting the nourishment which they had 
 before received through innumerable leaves and 
 fibres, they soon died and rotted. A way, how- 
 ever, has lately been discovered, of transplanting 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Xlll 
 
 full-grown trees, so that they shall flourish as if 
 they had not been removed. The art, for a 
 knowledge of which we are indebted to Sir Henry 
 Stewart, consists in removing the whole of the 
 tree uninjured ; the stem, all the limbs, every 
 branch and twig, every root and fibre ; and in 
 placing the several parts of this whole in the 
 same relative situation as they occupied before : so 
 that each part shall continue to perform its proper 
 office,— the trunk to be nourished by its proper 
 number of mouths above and below, and a due 
 proportion or balance be preserved between the 
 weight of the branches and the strength of the 
 roots— between the action of the roots as well 
 as branches on opposite sides — between the 
 functions of each part and the functions of all 
 the other parts, respectively and together. The 
 work of colonizing a desert bears a curious 
 resemblance to that of transplanting full-grown 
 trees. In neither case, is it the ultimate object 
 merely to remove ; in both cases, it is to establish ; 
 and as in the former case, the immediate object 
 is to remove, not a mere trunk, but an entire 
 tree, so, in the latter case, the immediate object 
 is to remove, not people merely, but society. In 
 both cases equally, success depends on attention 
 to details. The planters of modern colonies haye 
 generally gone to work without much attention 
 to details ; as if society might be planted in a 
 
XIV 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 desert, without regard to the numerous and 
 minute circumstances on which society depends. 
 Many a modern colony has perished through the 
 inattention of its founders to little matters which, 
 it was supposed, would take care of themselves. 
 Of those modern colonies which have not 
 perished, many suffered in the beginning the 
 greatest privations and hardships ; while in the 
 least unfavourable cases, it has been as if a full- 
 grown oak, carelessly removed and soon dead, had 
 dropped acorns to become in time full-grown 
 trees 
 
 Such are the opinions with which those who 
 contemplate emigrating to New Zealand, have 
 formed themselves into an Association, and have 
 sought the co-operating aid of eminent public 
 men, who, from patriotic motives, feel a strong 
 interest in their enterprise. They conceive that 
 a body of men assembled with the intention of 
 emigrating to a distant country, are a colony 
 before their departure. “ Already,'” says the 
 writer whom we have just now quoted, ct has 
 every one of them an interest, though not opposed 
 to, still distinct from, the interests of those 
 amongst whom he yet abides ; each of them 
 thinks continually of the new place, and is occu- 
 pied in making arrangements for his departure 
 and settlement. If they all know each other, 
 
 * The New British Province of South Australia. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 XV 
 
 meet frequently, and consult together for the 
 good of all, they are a new public, separate from 
 the old one, with public wants, objects, and 
 interests different from those of the old state. 
 If before their departure they procure to be made, 
 so as to carry along with them, the laws which 
 they will have to obey, they constitute a temporary 
 imperium in imperio — a small nation on the move 
 — and run no risk of losing those habits of concert 
 and subordination which give peace and pros- 
 perity to long-established societies.” This passage 
 shows the utility of association for the purpose 
 of colonizing. The very basis of every measure 
 of the sort must necessarily be a body of intending 
 settlers possessed of sufficient capital for accom- 
 plishing their objects. In the present case, such 
 a body has been collected ; but they believe that 
 every increase of their number will be an acces- 
 sion of strength and an additional guarantee 
 of success. Convinced that in colonizing, as in 
 war, it is always wise, when it is possible, to 
 operate with masses, that society cannot exist 
 without such a number as comprises all ranks 
 and conditions, and a sufficient number of each 
 class for that concert or combination on which 
 depends the division of employments, that a 
 large colony is desirable from the very beginning, 
 in order to sustain the spirits of all, to inspire 
 confidence and good humour, to prevent the hesi- 
 
XVI 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 tation and despondency which are apt to infect 
 a small number of settlers in a wide wilderness ; 
 with these impressions, the emigrating mem- 
 bers of the Association invite others to join them, 
 so that by an interchange of knowledge and 
 opinion amongst all who may think of removing 
 — -by an intimate acquaintance with each other— 
 by a useful suggestion here, and the correction of 
 an error there— by inquiry, forethought, agree- 
 ment, and friendly co-operation — all those ar- 
 rangements may be made beforehand, which 
 would tend to the well-doing of the colony. It 
 behoved them, however, to accompany such an 
 invitation by a full account of their principles, 
 objects, and plans, and a careful description of 
 the country to be colonized. These form the 
 matter of the following pages. 
 
 Office of the New Zealand Association, 
 
 Adelphi Terrace Chambers, 
 
 October 20, 1837. 
 
New Zealand Association 
 
 John Anxrwsmith 
 
GuadaJxmpe 
 
 a i n a 
 
 Loo Chool? 
 
 yeti'! (f 
 
 I'xjrarv 
 
 If V 
 
 CAxmnr 
 
 —v 
 
 /§Z „ * Ty-pinsan Dolores I. Vblecftiok. Means! ! ' 
 
 — 
 
 "u '- 3 /aooa Basheelf 
 
 < 28 .- 
 
 * * 
 
 Fend? 
 
 Abrews * 
 
 * Baocaro 
 
 \Tres Co bunas 
 
 SebastianLobezI. 
 
 Volcano 
 
 ' Jardines 
 
 Zcomrtv t, * 
 
 *>S.fruzh 
 
 PHILIPPINE 
 
 Kbu mOoI. Mbobri^OW Catandnanes 
 
 ^ S^Santar 
 
 
 , ~?.Assump 
 
 ixaguctrv* 
 
 «Anatao 
 
 Mariana, or • 
 
 Ladrone L s i Tinian, 
 
 *> Guahaml. 
 
 utu^eptnai °> 
 
 <* 
 
 -jJiF ^Hawraii 
 
 ^4* + ♦* ♦ W 
 
 
 Se iT r ^ 
 
 Bioo 
 
 
 Browns * Besccu 
 Rxmffe- '-;: y f * 
 
 i *• 
 
 ^ ^ A. Andrew 
 
 Watunas -J^ VCdelUs Sanaa-* ' 4ft* 
 
 Pif^s C 'Sea i njb fs is * 
 
 \y T «> Lcfn ff^ §#0^^ ^ 
 
 •* •{ B O RNE ?&» * 
 
 
 % * ' 
 
 * ° ll N tE i*.‘ 
 
 Seve/f^, 
 
 
 «$«- \ J> » •vC'Tr'V 
 
 X}CB<my/ett\ o \ I T *" f 
 
 £? v ' — jC 7 */ Booro*Z> ^tl^PA: 
 
 
 Montererdseenl! 
 
 
 Harm/? * °J, 
 Odin 
 
 Hopei 
 
 . Washinytond. 
 mungl" 
 
 * Christmas I 
 Marcus I. 
 
 .Zowlf 
 
 PA *^, 
 
 IT. 
 
 c^\ iY* f* 
 
 Arthur Ic 
 
 ,jls ucci/cte^. - 
 
 Sarahl. 
 
 vvP° ., ^ T orre s.Sliaiis CuuBaleanOt g . ^ont! a t 
 
 • ^ *;tr - Go t, b I - ft'+C$brk o* ^ "‘jBgf n ° Independent*! Sohtarul 
 
 K a / ^ 10*#*^ Charlottei^. 0 .. ^ 
 
 B y p,,, (ne I 7 ,; ' . 
 
 ^ + 2^ \ v\v.-. „ TxenadA ^ Banks!. 
 
 i CoOwr^ A VatmhridgeG. \ 7 f + •> „ „ \AunoraA. r Z &* 
 
 ♦’l ^-CGraAoh + DiaruiBank ^T^e> r< ^ ’ HeLadAes ' ;. ^ 
 
 6‘Z aimuhe Tre^He A j y. r>iJm I* Huon ! ?•»•. „ Navihedrvoo < i~i» *!_,_* " 
 
 
 Gardnerl. 
 
 StarbuckI* 
 
 . * V 
 
 7%7 
 
 ,. vV 
 
 
 VbrkI: 
 
 Solitary I. 
 
 darencel. 
 
 Framssl. 
 
 $ 
 
 Hof. Hang a* * 
 
 ^|K/ ! dfWttrf ( ^ K,mid V?^tor S ., 
 
 ^^^«atajdi l£i$S; ; j-j ^ 
 
 p*ZZe3 L Pa tmlH Huon!?*-, ^ HaviheOevoo , Ya> . ' ' Fabnerstonl.d Jtitutake 
 
 I / \ ,. c Hrrotnargo^ ~ \jAlaJcembo Muumjce 
 
 I 2*mj^SbP<» ^ MeowoUaK ; ^HapaeeH . S ay<&*I. *>, ikaxvey' ;I^ S 
 
 A TJ S T R A L I A \[ s * pr ° ■ + V., + ^.-V Cal?lMu 
 
 ! >\„ ° ' -Wi. * JMaf £ ^ 
 
 * • : loomco 
 
 '<\ Sb.^varToyyl. 
 
 <5^1 
 
 7^^. ! 
 
 Dirk, Hartpgs ^ ^ »•* 
 
 ?a >a 
 
 HavtmansAbroThos ^ 
 
 ) iD—ta— 
 
 S'wan-R^^' 
 
 f ^ P 
 
 Geographers Bj ^ 
 
 Flint I.' 
 
 Marcjaesas J^ffJ aya ' 
 
 Caroline!. Booapoa? ^Ohhac a 
 
 O^Tmctia .yp^ 
 
 gahnZ* 
 
 * o n <xoeietjT •.^y;E£Es ^aaHhoffL 
 
 ; ScyOgr /b. £ a V 
 
 i, ° r “ &. r y*' 2 y V 1 ' 
 
 , x a« e °ieria-^ V i 
 
 SOUTH 
 
 AU STHALIA 
 
 
 
 Glaa slunue B. 
 
 _ w <> T a* °ip'l aA 
 
 arvey .1. Cjl ® - r 
 
 V7.07* . Jtr Cloiicesterl. 
 
 Margare 
 
 rK: i‘= ^ \-&^- 
 
 He,™, "mrnta-I. °' Ja UlSnt^I. Sa^l- 'Pej^nf, 
 
 Cr^J> 91 " 
 
 <^, -, -r, . SlJiuxnJBaptjLsca 
 
 cSljiaa alioTise B- * 
 
 1 n3L-sn^— t z> • Four frowns 
 
 /.Solitary I! 
 
 Worfolkl. 
 
 Rappa 
 
 Sunday I. 
 
 Howel. 
 
 y L^^s-a ^ 0rtJa<fc011 
 
 ^ ^ — 3^°^^ tet ^Fay 
 
 jJ ^ \ rMantayueZ 
 
 W V- Vdast^lia « Felix / 
 
 Cf / y p-tphiHr* k J fCHdwe 
 
 *V y K ^^ / i t 
 
 Xr JZuigl.V.. ' ^ (rrxvtl. 
 
 AjO 
 
 Van Di^ iman^Iand 
 
 Holnzrnlatyn.i. 
 
 Q 'i 
 
 r- C_ 
 
 A v 
 
 $ 
 
 \ k. 
 
 o% °o J 
 4 
 
 7+ 
 
 /Sr ^ 
 
 /teCbjathcarv 
 
 165 longitude West of Greenwidi 150 
 
 J-& C .Walker. Sculp. 
 
 Fubbtshed fry J-W. Darker, West St? 
 
COLONIZATION OF NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 Chapter I. 
 
 PRINCIPLES OF COLONIZATION. 
 
 The old English spirit of Colonizing — ee Ships, Colonies, and 
 Commerce !” — The spirit of Colonizing had nearly expired 
 — Its recent revival — Deterioration of Society in Colonies 
 — New British System of Colonization — Disposal of Waste 
 Land by Sale only — Employment of the Purchase-money 
 for Emigration — Selection of Emigrants — Anticipation of 
 Sales of Land — Means of establishing Colonies without 
 expense to the Mother-country. 
 
 One of tlie most illustrious of Englishmen spoke of 
 the plantation of a colony as an “ heroic work/' 
 In such works, the great men of Bacon s time de- 
 lighted to engage ; and, for many years afterwards, 
 the spirit of colonizing held possession of the highest 
 ranks in this country. Nearly all our old colonies 
 were projected and founded by men of the first 
 station in point of property, birth, or personal qua- 
 lities. The author, he may be termed, of British 
 colonization in America, was Sir W alter Baleigh ; 
 not to say Queen Elizabeth, who took a personal 
 interest in the subject. Virginia was founded by 
 the Earls of Salisbury, Suffolk, Southampton, Pem- 
 broke, Lincoln, Dorset, Exeter, and Montgomery, 
 
 B 
 
2 
 
 PRINCIPLES OF COLONIZATION. 
 
 Viscount Lisle, tlie Lords Howard de Walden, Bi- 
 shop of Batli and Wells, Zouche, Delawarr, Mont- 
 eagle, Ewre, Sheffield, Grey, Chandos, Campton, 
 Petre, Stanhope, and Carew ; not to mention a great 
 number of the most eminent gentry. Maryland was 
 founded by Cecilius, Lord Baltimore. The colony 
 of Massachusetts was founded by Sir TIenry Rose- 
 well, Sir John Young, and their associates. Wil- 
 liam Penn, the founder of Pennsylvania, embarked a 
 fortune in the undertaking, and obtained his charter, 
 as is therein set forth, u in consideration of the 
 divers services of his father Sir William Penn, and 
 particularly his conduct, courage, and discretion, in 
 that signal victory fought and obtained against the 
 Dutch fleet, in the year 1665.” Carolina was 
 founded by Lord High Chancellor Clarendon, the 
 Duke of Albemarle, Earl Craven, Lord Berkeley, 
 the then Chancellor of the Exchequer, Lord Ashly, 
 and Sir George Carteret, Vice-Chamberlain; and 
 the constitution of government for this province 
 was drawn up by John Locke. Georgia was 
 founded by Viscount Percival, and several othei 
 persons of condition. It would be easy to multiply 
 such examples ; but these are sufficient to justify the 
 assertion, that it was once a practice with the lead- 
 ing men of this country to take an active part in the 
 colonization of distant lands. And the fashion was 
 a good one for England. 
 
 For though, at the time of which we speak, there 
 was ample room in this country for, an increasing 
 population, it might yet be shown that one main 
 
PRINCIPLES OF COLONIZATION. 3 
 
 cause of tlie increase of people in this country has 
 been the plantation of distant colonies. At the 
 time when Elizabeth granted to the brother-in-law 
 ot Raleigh the first charter for British colonization, 
 the wants of the people, and even of the sovereign 
 of England, were confined to objects such as would 
 now be considered fitting for only a half-civilized 
 race. The queen herself trod upon reeds, fastened 
 her clothes with wooden skewers, and fed upon beef, 
 salt fish, and beer. The richer classes could expend 
 their income from land only in a rude hospitality, 
 which consisted but of quantity without variety, 
 and had no other effect than to support retainers in 
 a rough plenty. Nothing could well be coarser 
 than the food and clothing of the great body of the 
 people. But along with the emigration of English- 
 men to distant lands, new productions were dis- 
 covered, and sent home in exchange for products of 
 domestic industry. It was then that we began to 
 be a manufacturing and commercial nation. Who 
 shall estimate the influence upon the industry, not 
 only of England, but of Europe, of the cultivation 
 of sugar, tobacco, and cotton, in America? These 
 are but a few of the many new productions arising 
 from colonization, which have gradually, through 
 the stimulus of new desires, so improved the useful 
 arts in England, that of agriculture included, that 
 our population has continually increased with a con- 
 tinual decrease, — the grand test of social advance- 
 ment,— in the proportion of hands employed in 
 raising food for the whole society. Bristol with 
 
 B 2 
 
4 
 
 PRINCIPLES OF COLONIZATION. 
 
 her West-India trade, Liverpool with her trans- 
 atlantic commerce, the modern towns of Lancashire 
 ■with their manufactures of the raw produce of Ame- 
 rica ; what are these but manifest results of British 
 colonization ? “ Ships, colonies, and commerce !” 
 
 It is to these that England is chiefly indebted for 
 her pre-eminent wealth, and even for the greatness 
 of her domestic numbers. The old fashion of colo- 
 nizing was, therefore, a very good one for this 
 country. 
 
 It would be interesting to trace the causes of a 
 state of opinion in this country, under which, at the 
 beginning of the present century, the spirit of colo- 
 nizing had nearly expired. W e have room for only 
 a few remarks on the subject. 
 
 As soon as colonization had stimulated the in- 
 dustry of England to produce enormous wealth, it 
 became easy to raise the means of a great public 
 expenditure. This great public expenditure pro- 
 vided for the younger branches of the aristocracy, 
 who, till then, had been accustomed to seek their 
 fortunes in colonial and commercial enterprise. The 
 disastrous war with our settlements in America, 
 which, until their chartered rights were invaded, 
 had been devoted in allegiance to the sovereignty of 
 England, naturally rendered the subject of colonies 
 unpopular. The vast expense, too, of conquering 
 foreign colonies, which now became the fashion, and 
 the constant outlay for governing these emanations 
 from despotic states, which, widely differing from 
 our own self-planted and self-supporting colonies, 
 
PRINCIPLES OF COLONIZATION. 5 
 
 were incapable of managing their own local affairs, 
 — tbe costliness, in a word, of provinces obtained 
 by conquest, made an impression unfavourable to 
 colonization properly so called. In tbe next place, 
 as tbe manners and sentiments of Europe became 
 milder and more humane, negro slavery — tbe off- 
 spring of a system of colonization wbicb took no 
 account of tbe influence of great cheapness of land 
 in preventing free labour for bire, and giving value 
 to slaves — came to be regarded witb abhorrence in 
 this country, and brought a kind of odium upon 
 colonies in general. Finally, towards tbe close of 
 tbe last century, tbe method of penal transportation 
 was matured into a system, and used as tbe means 
 of founding colonies ; whence it inevitably happened 
 that colonization and crime, emigration and disgrace, 
 were associated and confounded in common opinion. 
 On the whole, therefore, tbe modern indifference, or 
 rather repugnance to colonization, appears to be 
 sufficiently explained. 
 
 Notwithstanding, however, all these unfavourable 
 circumstances, the spirit of colonizing has revived 
 within the last few years. It will not be difficult to 
 account for this recent change. 
 
 A long period of peace, great improvements in 
 medicine, especially in treating the diseases of 
 children, and various social ameliorations by which 
 the rate of mortality has been much decreased in 
 Great Britain ; these circumstances, and others of a 
 different kind but like tendency, such as a malad- 
 ministration of the English poor-law, and the increase 
 
6 
 
 PRINCIPLES OF COLONIZATION. 
 
 of cottier tenures in Ireland, wliieli have encouraged 
 the growth of excessive numbers ; the existence in 
 <short of a population superabundant in proportion to 
 employment, or, at all events, a more humane dis- 
 position in the higher classes to take an interest in 
 the well-being of the common people, has gradually 
 conquered a once-prevailing dislike to emigration; 
 and the vast regions of waste but naturally fertile 
 land in our colonies are coming to be regarded as the 
 proper patrimony of the labouring classes. It has 
 also been discovered since the peace, that capital 
 may be superabundant as well as population — that 
 with yearly-augmented means of producing capital, 
 but without the means of enlarging the domestic 
 field for its employment,— that portion of capital 
 which is superabundant at home, will, at all events, 
 be transferred to other countries ; and that it is far 
 better to employ such capital with profit in British 
 colonies and colonization, than to waste it, as tens, 
 perhaps hundreds of millions have been utterly 
 wasted since the peace, in foreign loans and other 
 undertakings which yield no return. Competition 
 at home leads naturally td colonization abroad. The 
 competition of labour with labour, resulting in low 
 wages, and the competition of capital with capital, 
 which is the cause of low profits and interest, inevi- 
 tably dispose both the class of labourers and the 
 class of capitalists to turn to our colonies, where, by 
 reason of an unlimited field for the employment of 
 capital and labour, both wages and profits are com- 
 paratively very high. Nor are labourers and capi- 
 
PRINCIPLES OF COLONIZATION. 
 
 7 
 
 talists, usually so-called, the only classes who suffer 
 from severe competition. It extends to all the pro- 
 fessional classes ; nay, even to persons of rank and 
 fortune, who have large families to provide for. A 
 swarm of clergymen, lawyers, medical men, officers 
 of the army and navy, and even of the gentry and the 
 younger children of the nobility, may be said to 
 live by snatching the bread out of each other’s 
 mouths, — and all for want of room. It follows that 
 the attention of these classes is also directed to the 
 colonies, where, in the extension of civilized society 
 to desert places, there is ample space for gaining 
 wealth and distinction. 
 
 But let us admit that, without an important 
 change in our system of colonizing waste lands, per- 
 sons of cultivation and refinement would scarcely 
 profit in peace of mind, though they might in pocket, 
 by emigration to the colonies. We will not deny 
 that, in general, a society transplanted from one of 
 the densely-peopled countries of Europe, to one in 
 which there was a wide extent of unoccupied land, 
 has degenerated after its removal. Such a society 
 commonly falls back into the primitive state, — to 
 that backward stage in the social progress when 
 every one, or nearly every one, is a cultivator on his 
 own account, — where, except by means of slavery, 
 there is little or no combination of labour, a general 
 monotony of occupation, scarce any division of em- 
 ployments, but little surplus produce, if any, and 
 therefore neither means nor motive for exchange, 
 which is the grand incentive to the accumulation of 
 
8 
 
 PRINCIPLES OF COLONIZATION. 
 
 wealth. In most cases, this evil tendency of great 
 cheajDness of land has been corrected by another evil ; 
 namely, slavery. As slaves cannot obtain land, 
 whether it be cheap or dear, they may be made to 
 work in combination, to divide their employments, 
 and to raise a large surplus produce for exchange. 
 The greater part, by far, of the surplus produce of 
 America, which has come to Europe during the last 
 two or three centuries, was raised by the combined 
 labour and divided employments of slaves, — by 
 labour which never would have been combined, and 
 employments which never would have been divided, 
 if every labourer had been free to cultivate, by him- 
 self and for himself, his own piece of ground. 
 Negroes have not been the only slaves in America, 
 or other modern colonies. Even those European 
 colonies in America which forbad slavery by name, 
 obtained bond-servants who had been kidnapped in 
 Europe, and were really employed as slaves; and 
 the large surplus produce of our Australian colonies, 
 which import and export on a greater scale than the 
 mother-country in proportion to population, seems 
 entirely owing to the combined labour of convict 
 slaves, — of men who, had they been free in a country 
 where land was very cheap, would have been all 
 isolated cultivators, instead of managing large flocks, 
 which require the constant employment of many 
 hands in the same work. But these facts are not 
 more sure, than the conclusion is plain to which 
 they lead. Constant labour in combination , on which 
 depends division of employments, surplus-produce, 
 
PRINCIPLES OF COLONIZATION. 
 
 9 
 
 and exchange, never did or can exist except by one 
 or other of these two means, — either slavery, or hire. 
 With great cheapness of land, labour for hire is 
 necessarily deficient. It follows that, with great 
 cheapness of land, either there will be slavery, or 
 society will be in a primitive state of comparative 
 poverty and backward civilization. Universal his- 
 tory confirms this view of the subject. Which is 
 the nation that has escaped from the primitive state 
 of cheap land and isolated labour, without under- 
 going slavery ? There is not one. On the other hand, 
 in every country where, through the increase of 
 people, land has become scarce and dear, so surely 
 has slavery disappeared, and been replaced by the 
 system of hired labour. 
 
 It has been commonly supposed, that great cheap- 
 ness of land is a necessary attribute of new colonies 
 which have been planted in extensive countries. 
 But this opinion has no reasonable foundation what- 
 ever. The waste territory of the colony is so com- 
 pletely at the disposal of government, that land, in 
 private possession for use , may be made either cheap 
 or dear, exactly as the government pleases. It has 
 indeed been the pleasure of all the colonizing govern- 
 ments of modern Europe, including our own down 
 to the year 1831, to make colonial land as cheap as 
 possible. The universal custom was to grant land 
 with the utmost profusion, in most cases uncondi- 
 tionally, and never but on such conditions as were 
 easily evaded. Never was there any lack of persons 
 ready to accept large grants of land for nothing. In 
 
10 
 
 PRINCIPLES OF COLONIZATION. 
 
 every colony, therefore, from modern Europe, which, 
 settled in an extensive country, not only has free 
 labour for hire been scarce or unattainable, but also 
 a great deal more land was appropriated than the 
 proprietors could use in any way. Thus the 
 colonists have been mischievously dispersed, and 
 separated by intervening tracts of desert. Both 
 evils — that of a want of labour for hire, and that of 
 a wide dispersion — were so conspicuous in one of the 
 latest colonies founded by England, that we are 
 tempted to lay before the reader the following prac- 
 tical account of their origin and consequences : it is 
 taken from the evidence of a witness before the 
 Select Committee of the House of Commons on the 
 Disposal of Colonial Lands, (Session 1836.) 
 
 “ Chairman . What do you consider the most 
 striking practical case of evil resulting from too great 
 a profusion in granting land ? — The most striking, 
 because it happens to be the last, is the new settle- 
 ment of Swan River, in Western Australia. 
 
 “ In what way is that the most striking ?— -That 
 colony, which was founded with a general hope in 
 this country, amongst very intelligent persons of all 
 descriptions, that it would be a most prosperous 
 colony, has all but perished. It has not quite 
 perished, but the population is a great deal less than 
 the number of emigrants ; it has been a dimishing 
 population since its foundation. The greater part of 
 the capital which was taken out (and that was very 
 large) has disappeared altogether, and a great portion 
 
PRINCIPLES OF COLONIZATION. 
 
 11 
 
 of the labourers taken out (and they were a very 
 considerable number) have emigrated a second time 
 to Yan Diemens Land and New South Wales. The 
 many disasters which befell this colony (for some 
 people did actually die of hunger), and the destruction 
 of the colony taken out to the Swan River, and the 
 second emigration of the people who went out, ap- 
 pear to me to be accounted for at once by the manner 
 in which land was granted. The first grant con- 
 sisted of five hundred thousand acres to an individual, 
 Mr. Peel. That grant was marked out upon the 
 map in England — five hundred thousand acres were 
 taken round about the port, or landing-place. It was 
 quite impossible for Mr. Peel to cultivate five hun- 
 dred thousand acres, or a hundredth part of the 
 grant ; but others were, of course, necessitated to go 
 beyond his grant, in order to take their land. So 
 that the first operation in that colony was to create 
 a great desert, to mark out a large tract of land, and 
 to say, * This is a desert — no man shall come here— 
 no man shall cultivate this land/ So far dispersion 
 was produced, because upon the terms on which 
 Mr. Peel obtained his land, land was given to the 
 others. The governor took another hundred thousand 
 acres, another person took eighty thousand acres ; 
 and the dispersion was so great that, at last, the 
 settlers did not know where they were ; that is, each 
 settler knew that he was where he was, but he could 
 not tell where any one else was ; and, therefore, he 
 did not know his own position. That was why some 
 people died of hunger; for though there was an 
 
12 
 
 PRINCIPLES OF COLONIZATION. 
 
 ample supply of food at tlie governors liouse, tlie 
 settlers did not know where the governor was, and 
 the governor did not know where the settlers were. 
 Then besides the evils resulting from dispersion, there 
 occurred what I consider almost a greater one ; which 
 is, the separation of the people, and the want of com- 
 binable labour. The labourers, on finding out that 
 land could be obtained with the greatest facility, — 
 the labourers taken out under contracts, under engage- 
 ments which assured them of very high wages, if 
 they would labour during a certain time for wages,— 
 immediately laughed at their masters. Mr. Peel 
 carried out altogether about three hundred persons, 
 men, women, and children. Of those three hundred 
 persons, about sixty were able labouring men. In 
 six months after his arrival, he had nobody even to 
 make his bed for him, or to fetch him water from 
 the river. He was obliged to make his own bed, 
 and to fetch water for himself, and to light his own 
 fire. All the labourers had left him. The capital, 
 therefore, which he took out, namely, implements of 
 husbandry, seeds, and stock, especially stock, imme- 
 diately perished. Without shepherds to take care 
 of the sheep, the sheep wandered and were lost ; 
 were eaten by the native dogs, killed by the natives, 
 and by some of the other colonists ; very likely by 
 his own workmen ; but they were destroyed : his 
 seeds perished on the beach ; his houses were of no 
 use; .his wooden houses were there in frame, in 
 pieces, but could not be put together, and were 
 therefore quite useless and rotted on the beach. 
 
PRINCIPLES OF COLONIZATION. 13 
 
 This was the ease with the capitalists generally. 
 The labourers, obtaining land very readily, and 
 running about to fix upon locations for themselves, 
 and to establish themselves independently, very soon 
 separated themselves into isolated families, into what 
 may be termed cottiers with a very large extent of 
 land ; something like the Irish cottiers, but having, 
 instead of a very small piece of land, a large extent 
 of land. Every one was separated, and very soon 
 fell into the greatest distress. Falling into the 
 greatest distress, they returned to their masters, and 
 insisted upon the fulfilment of the agreements upon 
 which they had gone out ; but then Mr. Peel said, 
 c All my capital is gone ; you have ruined me by 
 deserting me, by breaking your engagements ; and 
 you now insist upon my observing the engagements 
 when you yourselves have deprived me of the means 
 of doing so/ They wanted to hang him, and he ran 
 away to a distance, where he secreted himself for a 
 time, till they were carried off to Yan Diemen’s 
 Land, where they obtained food, and where, by the 
 way, land was not obtainable by any means with so 
 great facility as at the Swan River/’ 
 
 The unfortunate case of Western Australia has 
 proved a most useful “ example to deter/’ In the 
 year 1831, Lord Howick, being Under Secretary for 
 the Colonies, introduced a totally new method of 
 colonizing waste lands. This is the system, accord- 
 ing to which alone, as it appears to us, colonies 
 planted in extensive countries may be rendered a 
 
14 
 
 PRINCIPLES OF COLONIZATION. 
 
 suitable residence for persons of cultivation and refine- 
 ment ; and as tbis is also tbe system proposed for 
 the contemplated settlements in New Zealand, it 
 requires particular notice. We shall now endeavour 
 to describe it, showing, as we proceed, what have 
 been its practical results. 
 
 The grand object of an improved system in the 
 disposal of waste land, was so to regulate the supply 
 of new land by the real wants of the colonists, as 
 that land should never be either superabundant or 
 deficient, either too cheap or too dear. And it was 
 soon perceived, upon inquiry, that the due proportion 
 between people and land might be constantly secured, 
 by abandoning altogether the system of grants , and 
 requiring an uniform price per acre for all new land 
 without exception. If the price be not too low, it 
 deters speculators from obtaining land with a view 
 to leaving their property in a desert state, and thus 
 prevents injurious dispersion : it also, by compelling 
 every labourer to work for wages until he has saved 
 the only means of obtaining land, insures a supply 
 of labour for hire. If, on the other hand, the price 
 be not too high, it neither confines the settlers 
 within a space inconveniently narrow, nor does it 
 prevent the thrifty labourer from becoming a land- 
 owner after working some time for wages. 
 
 A sufficient, but not more than sufficient, price for 
 all new land, is the main feature of the new system 
 of colonization* It obviates every species of bondage ; 
 By providing combinable labour, it renders industry 
 very productive, and maintains both high wages and 
 
PRINCIPLES OP COLONIZATION. 15 
 
 high profits ; it makes the colony as attractive as 
 possible, both to capitalists and to labourers; and 
 not merely to these, but also, by bestowing on the 
 colony the better attributes of an old society, to those 
 who have a distaste for the primitive condition of 
 new colonies heretofore. But this is not all. 
 
 Though the sole object of the price be to secure the 
 most desirable proportion between people and land, 
 the plan of selling has this further incidental result : 
 it produces a revenue. The revenue which the 
 United States obtain by the sale of waste land, at 
 the little more than nominal price of 5s. 7 \d. per 
 acre, amounts to about 4,000,000/. sterling a-year. 
 In New South Wales, where the upset price of waste 
 land sold by auction is only 5s. per acre, where the 
 population does not exceed eighty thousand souls, 
 where Lord Howiek’s regulations did not take effect 
 till 1832, and where, before then, land had been 
 granted with profusion — the sum of between 300,000/. 
 and 400,000/. has been obtained by the sales of waste 
 land, and the future revenue from this source is esti- 
 mated, by competent judges, at not less than 
 200,000/. a-year. In the newest British colony, 
 South Australia, which is scarcely founded, sales of 
 waste land, at the rate of 12s. per acre, have produced 
 about 40,000/. And in the British North American 
 colonies, where land was profusely granted until 
 1831, the new plan of selling produces a revenue, 
 which, though we cannot ascertain its amount, is so 
 large as to have occasioned an entirely new demand 
 on the part of the colonists ; namely, that the whole 
 
16 
 
 PRINCIPLES OF COLONIZATION. 
 
 disposal of waste land should be handed over to 
 them. 
 
 The revenue which the United States obtain by 
 the sale of waste land, has recently exceeded the 
 whole expenditure of the federal government ; and 
 President Jackson, in his last message to Congress, 
 loudly complained of this excess of public revenue. 
 He actually deplores the result of the plan of selling, 
 which, in the United States, was substituted for that 
 of granting about forty years ago. The plan of 
 selling was adopted by the United States, solely, it 
 would appear, with a view to revenue, and to fair- 
 ness in the disposal of new land ; and it followed 
 naturally that the revenue produced by this plan, 
 should be employed for the general purposes of 
 government. In the new British system, the plan 
 of selling has far other objects than mere revenue, 
 which is considered but as a fortunate incident. The 
 sum of these objects is, the best mode of colonization. 
 And when this is understood, thought naturally falls 
 into the train of suggesting that the revenue inci- 
 dentally derived from the plan of selling, should not 
 be given up for the general purposes of government, 
 but should be employed in taking labour to the 
 colony — that is, in causing the best sort of coloniza- 
 tion to proceed at the greatest possible rate . This 
 is the second leading feature of the new British 
 system. 
 
 The employment of the purchase -money of waste 
 land in conveying labourers to the colony has the 
 following effects. It makes the purchasers of land 
 
PRINCIPLES OF COLONIZATION. 
 
 17 
 
 see plainly tlie great advantage of the plan of selling 
 over the plan of granting ; for it palpably returns 
 the purchase-money of land in the shape of labour 
 and population. It secures the objects of a price for 
 all new land, by means of a lower price than would 
 be necessary if the purchase-money were any other- 
 wise employed ; for, of course, with a constant influx 
 of people into the colony, the due proportion between 
 people and land may be kept up by a lower price 
 for new land than if there were no such emigration 
 of people. It therefore diminishes the period during 
 which the labourer has to work for hire ; for with a 
 lower price, the labourer saves in less time the means 
 of becoming a land-owner. And lastly, by the rapid 
 progress which it imparts to the best sort of coloni- 
 zation, it clearly explains to the labouring class of 
 emigrants, that every one of them who is industrious 
 and thrifty, may be sure to become, not merely an 
 owner of land, but also, in his turn, an employer of 
 hired labourers, — a master of servants. Altogether, 
 it renders the colony as attractive as possible, both 
 to capitalists and to labourers. 
 
 These then are the two main features of the new 
 system— that the disposal of waste or public land 
 should be by sale only, and at a sufficient price for 
 the objects in view ; and that the purchase-money 
 of land should be employed as an emigration fund. 
 Two less important peculiarities of the system may 
 now be described. 
 
 First, it requires no argument to prove, no reflec- 
 tion to be convinced, that by a certain selection of 
 
 c 
 
18 
 
 PRINCIPLES OF COLONIZATION. 
 
 emigrants, the emigration fund may be made to 
 augment the colonial population at the greatest pos- 
 sible rate— that by selecting for emigrants to be 
 conveyed by that fund, grown-up but young persons 
 in an equal proportion of the sexes, the maximum 
 of effect may be produced with a given expenditure. 
 The general effects of such a selection have been 
 described as follows : — 
 
 “ Supposing all the people brought to the colony 
 with the purchase-money of waste land to be young 
 men and women in equal numbers, let us see 
 what the effect would be on the colonial population. 
 At the end of twenty years after the foundation of 
 Virginia, the number of colonists was about 1800 ; 
 though, during the twenty years, nearly 20,000 per- 
 sons had reached the settlement. This rapid de- 
 crease of population was, as I have endeavoured to 
 show elsewhere, owing chiefly to the misery of the 
 colonists ; but it was partly owing also to this! — that 
 of the 20^000 emigrants a very small proportion only 
 consisted of females. So that, even if the colony 
 had prospered from the beginning,, the number of 
 colonists would probably have been less, at the end 
 of twenty years, than the number of emigrants 
 during that period. 
 
 “ The settlement of New South Wales has so far 
 prospered from the beginning, that no one has ever 
 found it difficult to maintain a family : yet the popula- 
 tion of the colony is nothing like as great as the num- 
 ber of emigrants., But why ? simply because, of these; 
 
PRINCIPLES OF COLONIZATION. 
 
 19 
 
 persons, by far the greater number were men ; and 
 tliat, of tbe women wlio composed the smaller num- 
 ber, many were past the age of child-bearing. Had 
 those persons consisted of men and women in equal 
 proportions, but of a middle age, the population of 
 the colony might not have been much greater than 
 it is ; but if they had consisted entirely of young 
 couples, who had just reached the age of puberty, 
 the population of the colony would have advanced 
 with surprising rapidity. Reckoning the number of 
 emigrants in each year at two thousand, there seem 
 to be grounds for believing, that if all these had been 
 young couples, just arrived at the age of puberty, 
 the population of the colony would by this time have 
 amounted to nearly five hundred thousand, instead 
 of its actual amount, less than fifty thousand ; that 
 the progress of population, and, we may add, of 
 colonization, would have been ten times as great as 
 it has been, with the same outlay for bringing people 
 to the colony. At present, too, the proportion of 
 young people in New South Wales is rather under 
 than over the usual rate ; whereas, in the supposed 
 case, the proportion of young people would have 
 been very much greater than it ever has been in any 
 human society ; and according, of course, to this 
 great proportion of young people, Would have been 
 the prospect of future increase. * * * * * 
 
 “ In any colony, the immediate effect of selecting 
 young couples for emigration would be to diminish 
 very much the ordinary cost of adding to the popu- 
 lation of the colony. The passage of young couples 
 
20 
 
 PRINCIPLES OF COLONIZATION. 
 
 would not cost more than that of any other class, or 
 of all classes mixed ; but, along with the young 
 couples, the colony would obtain the greatest pos- 
 sible germ of future increase. The settlers of New 
 South Wales, who, in the course of a few years, 
 have made that colony to swarm with sheep, did 
 not import lambs or old sheep ; still less did they 
 import a large proportion of rams. They have 
 imported altogether a very small number of sheep, 
 compared with the vast number now in the colony. 
 Their object was the production in the colony of 
 the greatest number of sheep by the importation of 
 the least number, or, in other words, at the least 
 cost ; and this object they accomplished by select- 
 ing for importation those animals which, on account 
 of their sex and age, were fit to produce the greatest 
 number of young in the shortest time. If a like 
 selection were made of the persons to be brought to 
 a colony with the purchase -money of waste land, 
 the land bought, it is evident, would become as 
 valuable as it could ever become, much more quickly 
 than if the emigrants should be a mixture of persons 
 of all ages. In the former case, not only would the 
 emigrants be, all of them, of the most valuable class 
 as labourers, but they would be of a class fit to 
 produce the most rapid increase of people in the 
 colony; to create, as soon as possible, in places now 
 desert, a demand for food, for the raw materials of 
 manufactures, for accommodation land, and for build- 
 ing-ground. The buyer of new land, therefore, 
 would have his purchase-money laid out for him in 
 
PRINCIPLES OF COLONIZATION. 
 
 21 
 
 tlie way best of all calculated to be of service to 
 him. * * * *“ By bringing none but young 
 
 grown-up persons, the maximum of value would be 
 obtained for any given outlay. But this is not all. 
 The greatest quantity of labour would be obtained 
 more easily than a less quantity. The natural time 
 of marriage is a time of change, when two persons, 
 just united for life, must, nearly always, seek a new 
 home. The natural time of marriage, too, is one 
 when the mind is most disposed to hope, to ambi- 
 tion, to undertakings which require decision and 
 energy of purpose. Marriage produces great anxiety 
 for the future, and a very strong desire to be better 
 off in the world for the sake of expected offspring. 
 Of what class are composed those numerous streams 
 of emigrants, which flow continually from the 
 eastern to the outside of the western states of Ame- 
 rica, by channels longer and rougher than the voyage 
 from England to the eastern states ? Not of single 
 men, nor of old people, nor of middle-aged parents 
 dragging children along with them, but, for the 
 most part, of young couples, just married, seeking a 
 new home, fondly assisting and encouraging each 
 other, strong in health and spirits ; not driven from 
 their birth-place by fear of want, but attracted to a 
 new place by the love of independence, by a senti- 
 ment of ambition, and, most of all perhaps, by 
 anxiety for the welfare of children to come. This, 
 then, is the class of people that would be most easily 
 attracted to a colony by high wages and still better 
 prospects. Others would be willing to come, if, 
 
22 
 
 PRINCIPLES OF COLONIZATION. 
 
 the old country co-operating with the colony, all in 
 the old country were well-informed of the advan- 
 tages of emigration : hut these would be most willing ; 
 these would be not merely willing, but anxious to 
 
 *» \r ak \i> 
 
 come. A * 
 
 “ By the proposed selection of emigrants, more- 
 over, as the greatest quantity of relief from excessive 
 numbers would be comprised in the removal of the 
 least number of people, the maximum of good from 
 emigration would be obtained, not only with the 
 minimum of cost, but, what is far more important, 
 with the minimum of painful feelings. All that old 
 people and young children suffer more than other 
 people from a long voyage, would be avoided. Those 
 only would remove who were already on the move 
 to a new home ; those only to whom, on account of 
 their youth and animal spirits, separation from birth- 
 place would be the least painful ; those only, who 
 had just formed the dearest connexion, and one not 
 to be severed, but to be made happy by their re- 
 moval. And this, the least degree of painful feeling, 
 would be suffered by the smallest possible number 
 of people. * * * * 
 
 “ Each female would have a special protector from 
 the moment of her departure from home. No man 
 would have any excuse for dissolute habits. All 
 the evils which have so often sprung from a dispro- 
 portion between the sexes, would be avoided. Every 
 pair of emigrants would have the strongest motives 
 for industry, steadiness, and thrift. In a colony 
 thus peopled, there would scarcely ever be any 
 
PRINCIPLES OF COLONIZATION. 23 
 
 single men or single women : nearly the whole po- 
 pulation would consist of married men and women, 
 boys and girls, and children. For many years, the 
 proportion of children to grown-up people would be 
 greater than was ever known since Shorn, Ham, and 
 Japhet, were surrounded by their little ones. The 
 colony would be an immense nursery, and, all being 
 at ease, without being scattered, would afford the 
 finest opportunity that ever occurred, to see what 
 may be done for society by universal education. 
 That must be a narrow breast, in which the last 
 consideration does not raise some generous emotion*.” 
 
 Secondly, either in an established colony, where 
 the previous granting of land had caused so great an 
 excess of land in proportion to people, that the new 
 system could not be expected to operate very effec* 
 tively for some time, or in founding a colony before 
 the new system had come into operation at all,-— in 
 both or either of these cases, the whole effect of that 
 system may be produced at once, by means of anti- 
 cipating the future sales of land ,■ — by means of raising 
 money for emigration on the security of future sales. 
 In the case of founding a colony, there would be 
 less call for thus anticipating future sales, if the 
 capitalists about to emigrate should purchase land 
 before their departure, and should so provide an 
 emigration fund for the incipient colony : or rather 
 this course would be, in fact, an anticipation of 
 
 England and America . 
 
24 PRINCIPLES OF COLONIZATION. 
 
 future sales — a sale by anticipation. If the sum 
 obtained by it were sufficient for the purposes of 
 the colony, any other mode of anticipation would be 
 unnecessary ; but if not, or if at any other time a 
 greater want of labourers should occur than could be 
 immediately supplied by the current sales of land, 
 then future sales might be properly anticipated, by 
 means of a loan for emigration secured on the produce 
 of future sales. 
 
 Such is the whole system which the legislature 
 has guaranteed for the new colony of South Aus- 
 tralia. We have yet to show that this system affords 
 the means of establishing colonies without any charge 
 upon the government of the mother-country. 
 
 The prospect of a continual supply of labour in 
 due proportion to every increase of appropriated 
 land, has led to the expectation that industry will 
 be very productive in South Australia, and there- 
 fore that the means of raising a public revenue will 
 increase continually with the progress of population 
 and settlement; and this belief has enabled the 
 commissioners under the South Australian act, having 
 authority for that purpose, to anticipate the future 
 public revenue of the colony, by raising upon that 
 security a loan for public objects. They are also 
 authorized to give as a collateral or joint security 
 for loans raised for public objects, the future produce 
 of sales of land. Upon this joint security, they 
 have actually raised ample funds for establishing 
 and governing the first settlements. The requisite 
 funds, in short, for all purposes, have been provided 
 
PRINCIPLES OF COLONIZATION. 
 
 25 
 
 by the first settlers and others who think well of 
 their undertaking. South Australia does not even 
 appear in the estimates laid before Parliament. 
 With a view to the same end, it is proposed to 
 adopt the same means in the present instance*. 
 
 * The new British system of colonization has been fully 
 described in the publications of which a list follows : — 
 
 Sketch of a Proposal for colonizing Australasia. 1829. 
 
 A Letter from Sydney , the principal town of Australasia. 
 Edited by It. Gouger. 1829. 
 
 A Statement of the Principles and Objects of a proposed 
 Society for the cure and prevention of Pauperism , by means of 
 Systematic Colonization. 1830. 
 
 A Letter to the Pt. Hon. Sir George Murray , on Systematic 
 Colonization ; by Charles Tennant, Esq. M. P. 1830. 
 
 Letters to Viscount Howick in the Spectator newspaper. 
 1831-2. 
 
 Proposal to his Majesty's Government for founding a Colony 
 on the South Coast of Australia. 1831. 
 
 Plan for a Company to be established for founding a Colony 
 in Southern Australia. 1831. 
 
 Letters forming part of a Correspondence with Nassau _ Wm. 
 Senior , Esq., concerning Systematic Colonization ; by Charles 
 Tennant, Esq., M. P. 1831. 
 
 A Lecture on Colonization , delivered before the Literary 
 Association at the London Tavern , Dec . bth 1831 ; by It. D. 
 Hanson, Esq. 1 832. 
 
 Emigration and Colonization . A Speech delivered at a 
 general meeting of the National Colonization Society in June , 
 1830, by William Hutt, Esq., M. P. 1832. 
 
 England and America. A comparison of the Social and 
 Political State of the Two Countries. 1833. >■ 
 
 The New British Province of South Australia ; with an 
 account of the Principles , Objects , Plan , and Prospects of the 
 Colony. 1834. 
 
PRINCIPLES OF COLONIZATION. 
 
 Colonization ; particularly in Southern Australia ; by 
 Colonel Charles James Napier, C. B. 1835. 
 
 Colonization of South Australia ; by R. Torrens, Esq., 
 F.R.S., Chairman of the Colonization Commissioners for 
 South Australia. 1835. 
 
 First Annual Report of the Colonization Commissioners for 
 South Australia . Ordered by the House of Commons to be 
 printed, 25th July, 1836. 
 
 Report from the Select Committee" ( House of Commons) on 
 the Disposal of Lands in the British Colonies , together with 
 the Minutes of Evidence and Appendix. 1836. 
 
 The First Step to a Poor Law for Ireland; by Henry 
 George Ward, Esq., M. P. 1837. 
 
27 
 
 Chapter II. 
 
 CIVILIZATION OF THE NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 Natural state of the New Zealanders — Their capacity for 
 Civilization — Improved by intercourse with a superior race 
 — Actual British colonization of New Zealand — Suggestion 
 for establishing law in New Zealand — Proposed measure 
 not one of mere Colonization, but a deliberate and syste- 
 matic plan for preserving and civilizing the native race. 
 
 Hecurring for a moment to the great revenue 
 which the 'United States derive from the sale of 
 waste land, to the still greater revenue, in propor- 
 tion to people, derived from that source in New 
 .South Wales, and to the success thus far of the self- 
 supporting though infant colony of South Australia, 
 it may be said that the system of colonization which 
 has been set on foot by Lord Ilowick’s regulations 
 and the South Australian act, is no longer under 
 experiment merely, but that its merits have been 
 sufficiently ascertained by experience. In the appli- 
 cation, therefore, of that system to New Zealand, 
 there is no such novelty as requires an apology for 
 its adoption. But in selecting New Zealand as a 
 field to which that system may be very beneficially 
 extended, the Association have had an object which 
 may be described as altogether new, — that of 
 reclaiming and cultivating a moral wilderness, — that 
 
CIVILIZATION OF 
 
 of civilizing a barbarous people by means of a deli- 
 berate plan and systematic efforts. This, indeed, 
 will be an experiment ; for, though professions of a 
 desire to civilize barbarians have often been used as 
 pretexts for oppressing and exterminating them, no 
 attempt to improve a savage people, by means of 
 colonization, was ever made deliberately and syste- 
 matically.y The success of such an experiment must 
 in a great measure depend on the natural capacity 
 of the inferior race for improvement. It will be 
 seen that, in this respect, the native inhabitants of 
 New Zealand are superior to most, if not all 
 thoroughly savage people. 
 
 The New Zealanders are a thoroughly savage 
 people. Yery few in proportion to their territory, 
 they are divided into a number of small and com- 
 pletely independent tribes, almost perpetually at 
 war with each other. Excepting some few tribes, 
 who, through their intercourse with Europeans, 
 have advanced considerably in the acquisition of 
 new wants, they scarcely cultivate the earth, and 
 are often exposed to famine. They make war, 
 sometimes in order to obtain provisions by plunder, 
 sometimes from motives of revenge only: and the 
 common result of their warfare is the extermination 
 of the conquered tribe, partly in battle or by mas- 
 sacre afterwards, and in part by carrying off the 
 survivors and reducing them to slavery. A New 
 Zealand slave appears to be the most miserable being 
 on the face of the earth. The women, as amongst 
 all savages, are treated with barbarous inhumanity; 
 
THE NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 29 
 
 and there can be no doubt whatever of the canni- 
 balism of the New Zealanders. 
 
 It is equally certain, however, that these poor 
 savages have a remarkable capacity for becoming" 
 civilized — a peculiar aptitude for being improved by 
 intercourse with civilization. In physical conforma- 
 tion, and in the natural faculties of the mind, they 
 seem not inferior to any race ; nor does there appear 
 any repugnance between the New Zealanders and 
 Europeans, such as to forbid the hope of an amalga- 
 mation of the two races by marriage. On the 
 contrary, judging from the civilizing influence of 
 missionary schools upon the youth of both sexes, 
 and according to the opinion of observant Eng- 
 lishmen who have long resided in the country, 
 there is good reason to hope that, under favourable 
 circumstances, future generations of Europeans and 
 natives may intermarry and become one people. In 
 all parts of the two islands, and especially in the 
 northern peninsula of the North Island, where the 
 greatest number of Europeans are permanently 
 settled, the natives have been greatly improved. A 
 good many have become Christians, and the cha- 
 racter of a far greater number have been softened by 
 the teaching and example of English missionaries. 
 We must refer to subsequent pages for some very 
 interesting details on this point. Wheresoever there 
 has been intercourse with Europeans, the natives 
 have acquired new wants, and strive to supply them 
 by such exertions as most savages seem to be incap- 
 able of making. They easily practise many of the 
 
CIVILIZATION OF 
 
 useful arts; they readily work as labourers for hire; 
 they make excellent sailors and whalers; under the 
 direction of English settlers, they gather and grow 
 many commodities for distant markets; they even 
 build vessels of European construction; in some 
 places they save a capital, and buy and sell as 
 traders; and in these places, where they have: 
 learned to value the institution of property, they 5 
 anxiously desire the benefits of regular government. 
 
 But the picture of their intercourse with civilized 
 men, has its dark side also ; and a very black one it 
 is. New Zealand is already partially colonized by 
 Englishmen. The number of British subjects settled 
 there in 1835, was estimated at nearly two thousand; 
 and of these, from one hundred and fifty, to two 
 hundred were supposed to be runaway sailors, or 
 convicts who had escaped from Yan Diemens Land 
 and New SouthWales. Besides these settlers, there are 
 numerous sojourners- — the crews of trading and 
 whaling vessels — some of whom are generally to be 
 found in most of the bays and harbours of both 
 islands. The number, both of settlers and sojourn- 
 ers,, is continually increasing. There is no law, no 
 authority of any kind to restrain either class from 
 following the impulses of, their own mere will. 
 Imagine’ that the lawss were suspended in England 
 for a month! By imagining this, it; will be under- 
 stood that the runaway convicts are not the only 
 class of British subjects who prove a curse to the 
 natives. The crimes against the natives committed 
 by gome; captains: of English vessels, are so atrocious 
 
THE NEW ZEALANOERS. 
 
 as to be hardly credible. With the exception of 
 a few missionaries in one corner of one of the islands, 
 and a few well-disposed settlers in various parts of 
 both islands, the British colonizers of New Zealand 
 seem to vie with each other in counteracting the 
 good which the natives have unquestionably derived 
 from their intercourse with civilization. There is 
 scarcely a harbour of either island, not infested with 
 lawless Englishmen of one class or other. They 
 encourage the natural vices of the natives* and teach 
 them new ones. In making bargains for land, for 
 labour, and for the natural productions of the country,: 
 they practise upon the natives every species of delu- 
 sion and fraud, not unfrequently gaining their ends 
 by pretending to have authority from the British 
 government. They promote and take part in native 
 wars and massacre. They have spread disease 
 over all the coasts of New Zealand, and have also 
 infected the natives with a taste for ardent spirits. 
 They really deserve a name which has been given 
 them— that of “ Devil’s missionaries.” 
 
 So long as live years ago, the lawless doings of 
 Englishmen in New Zealand attracted the notice of 
 our government ; and a hill was brought, into the; 
 House of Commons (by Lord Howick), which had 
 for ifsoyeet to place British subjects in that country 
 under the restraints of British law ; but, for what 
 reason we know not, the measure was abandoned, 
 and an officer was appointed to reside at the Bay of 
 Islands* as some sort of check upon British settlers 
 and sojourners* Without any physical force, how- 
 
32 
 
 CIVILIZATION OF 
 
 ever, to sustain his authority, if he had any ; and 
 even without any kind of legitimate authority in a 
 foreign country, his well-meant efforts have been of 
 little or no avail. He is described by an eye-wit- 
 ness as resembling “ a man- of-war without guns/' 
 The only function that he can exercise— -that of 
 reporting to the governors of neighbouring convict 
 colonies upon the conduct of British subjects in New 
 Zealand-^-is confined to one corner of one of the 
 islands. His appointment, therefore, proves a most 
 inadequate means of putting a stop to the evils of 
 lawless British colonization. Those evils have in- 
 creased since his appointment, and are steadily 
 increasing. Considering the rapid growth of British 
 fisheries in the South Seas generally, of the facilities 
 for obtaining repairs and provisions in New Zealand, 
 and of the attraction which the settlement of run- 
 away convicts and other desperadoes furnishes to 
 more people of the same class, it was really high 
 time that the following description of British colo- 
 nization in New Zealand should be published with 
 the authority of Parliament. 
 
 It consists of an extract from the Report of the 
 Select Committee of the House of Commons on 
 Aborigines, and will excite a painful interest in the 
 mind of every reader who is not devoid of generous 
 and patriotic sentiments. 
 
 u We next turn our view to those islands in the 
 Pacific Ocean to which we resort for purposes of 
 traffic, without having planted colonies upon them ; 
 
THE NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 33 
 
 and again we must repeat our belief that our penal 
 colonies have been the inlet of incalculable mischief 
 to this whole quarter of the world. It will be hard, 
 we think, to find compensation, not only to Aus- 
 tralia, but to New Zealand, and the innumerable 
 islands of the South Seas, for the murders, the 
 misery, the contamination, which we have brought 
 upon them. Our runaway convicts are the pests of 
 savage as well as of civilized society ; so are our 
 runaway sailors ; and the crews of our whaling 
 vessels, and of the traders from New South Wales, 
 too often act in the most reckless and immoral 
 manner, when at a distance from the restraints of 
 justice : in proof of this we need only refer to the 
 evidence of the missionaries. 
 
 “ It is stated that there have been not less than 
 one hundred and fifty or two hundred runaways at 
 once on the islands of New Zealand, counteracting 
 all that was done for the moral improvement of the 
 people, and teaching them every vice. * * * * 
 
 “ The lawless conduct of the crews of vessels must 
 necessarily have an injurious effect on our trade, and 
 on that ground alone demands investigation. In the 
 month of April, 1834, Mr. Busby states there were 
 twenty-nine vessels at one time in the Bay of Islands, 
 and that seldom a day passed without some com- 
 plaint being made to him of the most outrageous 
 conduct on the part of their crews, which he had 
 not the means of repressing, since these reckless sea- 
 men totally disregarded the usages of their own 
 
 D 
 
34 
 
 CIVILIZATION OF 
 
 country and tlie unsupported authority of the British 
 resident. 
 
 “ Till lately the tattooed heads of New Zealanders 
 were sold at Sydney as objects of curiosity; and 
 Mr. Yate says he has known people give property 
 to a chief for the purpose of getting them to kill 
 their slaves, that they might have some heads to 
 take to New South Wales. 
 
 “ This degrading traffic was prohibited by General 
 Darling, the governor, upon the following occasion : 
 in a representation made to Governor Darling, the 
 Rev. Mr. Marsden states, that the captain of an 
 English vessel being, as he conceived, insulted by 
 some native women, set one tribe upon another to 
 avenge his quarrel, and supplied them with arms 
 and ammunition to fight. The natives were thus 
 involved in a war, through the recklessness of a 
 foreigner ; for, as they alleged, it was not their own 
 quarrel, and they wished to know what satisfaction 
 the English would give them for the lives which 
 had been taken. When, however, Mr. Marsden 
 proposed writing to England to prevent the return 
 of the obnoxious captain, they requested he would 
 by no means do so, as they wished he might return, 
 and then they would take satisfaction themselves. 
 
 u In the prosecution of the war thus excited, a party 
 of forty-one Bay of Islanders made an expedition 
 against some tribes of the south. Forty of the former 
 were cut off, and a few weeks after the slaughter, 
 a Captain Jack went and purchased thirteen chiefs' 
 heads, and bringing them back to the Bay of Islands, 
 
THE NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 35 
 
 emptied them out of a sack, in the presence of their 
 relations. The New Zealanders were, very properly, 
 so much enraged, that they told this captain they 
 should take possession of the ship, and put the laws 
 of their country into execution. When he found 
 that they were in earnest, he cut his cable, and left 
 the harbour, and afterwards had a narrow escape 
 from them at Taurunga. He afterwards reached 
 Sydney, and it came to the knowledge of the go- 
 vernor that he brought there ten of these heads for 
 sale, on which discovery the practice was declared 
 unlawful. Mr. Yate mentions an instance of a 
 captain going three hundred miles from the Bay of 
 Islands to East Cape, enticing twenty-five young 
 men, the sons of chiefs, on board his vessel, and de- 
 livering them to the Bay of Islanders, with whom 
 they were at war, merely to gain the favour of the 
 latter and to obtain supplies for his vessel. The 
 youths were afterwards redeemed from slavery by 
 the missionaries, and restored to their friends. Mr. 
 Yate once took from the hand of a New Zealand 
 chief a packet of corrosive sublimate, which a captain 
 had given to the savage in order to enable him to 
 poison his enemies. Mr. Coates, the secretary of 
 the Church Missionary Society, communicated to 
 your committee a letter from the Rev. S. Marsden 
 to Governor-General Darling, giving the particulars 
 of a most horrid massacre perpetrated by means of 
 the assistance of the master and crew of a British 
 merchant brig. The circumstances were reported as 
 follows to Mr. Marsden by two New Zealand chiefs. 
 
36 
 
 CIVILIZATION OP 
 
 who also made their report to Governor Darling in 
 person. 
 
 “ In December 1830 a Captain Stewart, of the brig 
 Elizabeth, a British vessel, on promise of ten tons of 
 flax, took above one hundred New Zealanders, con- 
 cealed in his vessel, down from Kappetee (Entry 
 Island), in Cook’s Strait, to Takou, or Banks’s Penin- 
 sula, on the Middle Island, to a tribe with whom 
 they were at war. He then invited and enticed on 
 board the chief of Takou, with his brother and two 
 daughters. 6 When they came on board, the captain 
 took hold of the chief’s hand in a friendly manner, 
 and conducted him and his two daughters into the 
 cabin; showed him the muskets, how they were 
 arranged round the sides of the cabin. When all 
 was prepared for securing the chief, the cabin door 
 was locked, and the chief was laid hold on, and his 
 hands were tied fast ; at the same time a hook, with 
 a cord to it, was struck through the skin of his 
 throat under the side of his jaw, and the line 
 fastened to some part of the cabin ; in this state of 
 torture he was kept for some days, until the vessel 
 arrived at Kappetee. One of his children clung fast 
 to her father, and cried aloud. The sailors dragged 
 her from her father, and threw her from him ; her 
 head struck against some hard substance, which 
 killed her on the spot.’ The brother, or nephew, 
 Ahu (one of the narrators), 6 who had been ordered 
 to the forecastle, came as far as the capstan, and 
 peeped through into the cabin, and saw the chief in 
 the state above mentioned.’ They also got the 
 
THE NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 37 
 
 chief's wife and two sisters on board, with one 
 hundred baskets of flax. All the men and women 
 who came in the chief's canoe were killed. c Seve- 
 ral more canoes came off also with flax, and the 
 people were all killed by the natives of Kappetee, 
 who had been concealed on board for the purpose, 
 and the sailors who were on deck, who fired upon 
 them with their muskets.’ The natives of Kappetee 
 were then $ent on shore with some sailors, with 
 orders to kill all the inhabitants they could find ; 
 and it was reported that those parties who went on 
 shore murdered many of the natives ; none escaped 
 but those who fled into the woods. The chief, his 
 wife, and two sisters were killed when the vessel 
 arrived at Kappetee, and other circumstances yet 
 more revolting are added. 
 
 “ Governor Darling forwarded to Lord Goderich 
 the account of this dreadful affair, together with the 
 depositions of two seamen of the brig Elizabeth, and 
 those of J. B. Montefiore, Esq., and A. Kennis, Esq., 
 merchants of Sydney, who had embarked on board 
 the Elizabeth on its return to Entry Island, and had 
 there learnt the particulars of the case, had seen the 
 captive chief sent on shore, and had been informed 
 that he was sacrificed. Their depositions tally in 
 all important points with the story of the New 
 Zealanders; and General Darling remarks there- 
 upon : — c The sanguinary proceedings of the savages 
 could only be equalled by the atrocious conduct of 
 Captain Stewart and his crew. Rauparalia,’ (the 
 aggressor chief,) 4 may, according to his notions, 
 
38 
 
 CIVILIZATION OP 
 
 have supposed that he had sufficient cause for acting 
 as he did. Captain Stewart became instrumented 
 to the massacre, (which could not have taken place 
 but for his agency,) in order to obtain a supply 
 of flax 'V 
 
 44 General Darling referred the case to the Crown 
 Solicitor, with directions to bring the offenders to 
 justice, but, through some unexplained legal diffi- 
 culty, this was never effected. Captain Stewart 
 was indeed held to bail, but the other parties impli- 
 cated, and the sailors who might have been wit- 
 nesses, were suffered to leave , the country. Thus, 
 then, we have seen that an atrocious crime, involving 
 the murder of many individuals, has been perpe- 
 trated through the instrumentality of a British 
 subject, and that yet neither he, nor any of his 
 accomplices, have suffered any punishment. Whether 
 this impunity has arisen from defect in the law, or 
 from inability to carry the law into execution, does 
 not so clearly appear ; but in either case it is incum- 
 bent upon this nation to provide against the repe- 
 tition of outrages so destructive to the natives and 
 go discreditable to the British name. We cannot 
 conclude this melancholy detail without quoting the 
 expressions of indignation with which this and other 
 atrocities committed in New Zealand, are spoken of 
 by the then Secretary of State for our Colonies, 
 Lord Goderich:— 
 
 * Governor Darling’s despatch to Lord Goderich, 13th 
 April, 1831. 
 
THE NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 39 
 
 66 c It is impossible to read, without shame and 
 indignation, the details which these documents 
 disclose. The unfortunate natives of New Zealand, 
 unless some decisive measures of prevention be 
 adopted, will, I fear, be shortly added to the number 
 of those barbarous tribes who, in different parts of 
 the globe, have fallen a sacrifice to their intercourse 
 with civilized men, who bear and disgrace the name 
 of Christians. When, for mercenary purposes, the 
 natives of Europe minister to the passions by which 
 these savages are inflamed against each other, and 
 introduce them to the knowledge of depraved acts 
 and licentious gratifications of the most debased 
 inhabitants of our great cities, the inevitable conse- 
 quence is a rapid decline of population, preceded by 
 every variety of suffering. Considering what is the 
 character of a large part of the population of New 
 South Wales and Van Diemens Land , ichai oppor- 
 tunities of settling themselves in Neio Zealand are 
 afforded them by the extensive intercourse which has 
 recently been established; adverting also to the conduct 
 which has been pursued in those islands by the -masters 
 and crews of British vessels , and finding from the 
 letter of the Rev. Mr. Williams , that the work of depo- 
 pulation is already proceeding fast; I cannot contem- 
 plate the too probable results without the deepest 
 anxiety. There can be no more sacred duty than 
 that of using every possible method to rescue the 
 natives of those extensive islands from the further 
 evils which impend over them, and to deliver our 
 
40 
 
 CIVILIZATION OF 
 
 own country from tlie disgrace and crime of having 
 either occasioned or tolerated such atrocities'*/” 
 
 Not misled, we trust, by the feelings of “ shame 
 and indignation” with which we have read this and 
 other accounts of the actual British colonization of 
 New Zealand, we have a confident reliance that, 
 when the facts shall be generally known, so enor- 
 mous an evil will not be allowed to continue ; still 
 less to grow, and strengthen itself, as it must do 
 unless prompt and decided measures be taken for its 
 suppression. The question then is — what should 
 those measures be? 
 
 Two very different plans have been proposed. 
 
 First, it has been suggested that the Church 
 missionaries, who are settled in the northern penin- 
 sula of the North Island, have obtained a sufficient 
 influence with the tribes there, to induce them to 
 form some sort of native government for that part 
 of the country ; and that such a government would 
 be able, not only to repress the crimes of British 
 visiters and settlers, and likewise to prevent the further 
 immigration of convict refugees and other desperate 
 vagabonds, but also to establish the restraints and 
 protection of laws for all classes of people, native as 
 well as foreign. But it is admitted that the natives 
 could not preserve, or even form such a government, 
 
 * Despatch of Lord Goderich to Major-General Bourke, 
 31st January, 1832. 
 
THE NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 41 
 
 except under the guidance of a higher degree of 
 intelligence than they at present possess; and that 
 they would want a physical force for accomplishing 
 some of its most important ends, especially those 
 relating to foreigners sojourning on ship-board in 
 the bays and harbours of New Zealand. In short, 
 a self-relying native government, even for a small 
 portion of the country, seems out of the question. 
 It follows, and has therefore been proposed, that the 
 contemplated native government should be advised, 
 
 • — that is, directed, — by the missionaries who had 
 induced the chiefs to form it; or, if there were 
 objections to such a mixture of spiritual and secular 
 functions, then by a resident or civil officer acting 
 on behalf of the British crown; and that, in either 
 case, the physical force of such a native government 
 should be supplied by England in the shape of 
 English ships of war. This proposed government, 
 then, would be both guided and upheld by a foreign 
 authority: it would be really and truly a British 
 government, though in a native garb. And we are 
 persuaded, along with the zealous friends of New 
 Zealand who are the authors of this suggestion, that, 
 excej^t by means of a British authority, it will not 
 be possible to maintain any sort of government in New 
 Zealand, either for natives or British subjects; or 
 even to check, still less to prevent, that 4 lawless and 
 infamous mode of British colonization which is now 
 making rapid progress, and which, all testimony 
 concurs in asserting, threatens to exterminate the 
 New Zealand race. 
 
42 CIVILIZATION OF THE NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 This is one of tlie main grounds on which tlie 
 Association have built tbelr plan for colonizing New 
 Zealand. But their plan will he found to differ very 
 materially from all other projects for extending 
 British dominion ; since, as we have indicated before, 
 and as will be now fully seen further on, it comprises 
 a deliberate and methodical scheme for leading a 
 savage people to embrace the religion, language, 
 laws, and social habits of an advanced country, — 
 for serving in the highest degree, instead of gradu- 
 ally exterminating, the aborigines of the country to 
 be settled. We are not only ready to admit, but 
 should be amongst the first to assert, that the 
 common effect of measures of mere colonization has 
 been to exterminate the aboriginal race. This, 
 however, is not a plan of mere colonization : it has 
 for its object to civilize as well as to colonize : 
 referring to the words of Lord Goderich, we may 
 even say, that our jDlan has in view, to preserve 
 the New Zealand race from extermination. Some 
 details of the plan, illustrative of the principles here 
 asserted, will be found in subsequent chapters. 
 
43 
 
 Chapter III. 
 
 NEW ZEALAND, AS A FIELD FOR BRITISH 
 
 COLONIZATION. 
 
 Natural circumstances of tlie New Zealand group — Extent 
 and position — Soil and climate — Harbours — Minerals and 
 otlier natural productions — Imported plants and animals — 
 New Zealand and southern whale fisheries — These islands 
 the natural centre of a great maritime trade — Why not 
 colonized before — Moral influence on neighbouring nations 
 of British colonization in New Zealand. 
 
 The urgent necessity of adopting some measures for 
 putting a stop to the present mode of colonizing 
 New Zealand, and the superiority of the New Zea- 
 landers to most barbarous nations — their greater 
 natural aptitude for amalgamation with British 
 colonists — these are not the only considerations 
 which point to their country as a most eligible held 
 for a novel enterprise in colonization. For the 
 physical circumstances of these islands — their relative 
 position, their soil, climate, harbours, rivers, and 
 valuable natural productions — all invite Englishmen 
 to settle there. And it will not be overlooked by 
 those for whom the subject of civilizing the natives 
 possesses more interest than that of colonizing their 
 waste lands, that the advantages to be derived by 
 the aborigines from intercourse and association with 
 legalized and orderly British settlements, must in 
 
44 NEW ZEALAND, AS A FIELD FOR 
 
 a great measure depend on tlie prosperity of tlie 
 British settlers. Now we believe of New Zealand, 
 quoting from a former statement of the objects of 
 this Society, that, “ no part of the world presents, 
 either a more eligible field for the exertion of British 
 enterprise, or a more promising career of usefulness 
 and satisfaction to those who have to labour in the 
 cause of human improvement.” 
 
 Various particulars concerning the natural circum- 
 stances of New Zealand, will be found collected in 
 subsequent pages. It must suffice to say here : — 
 
 1. That the New Zealand group consists mainly 
 of two large islands, nearly adjoining, and extending 
 in their whole length about eight hundred miles, 
 with an average breadth of about one hundred 
 miles ; their position lengthwise being between the 
 48th and 34th degrees of south latitude, and resemb- 
 ling with respect to temperature (after an allowance 
 for the lower degree of heat in the southern hemi- 
 sphere) that of the land between the south of Por- 
 tugal and the north of France, — pervading we may 
 say, but without exceeding, the most favoured part 
 of the temperate region: and that numerous wit- 
 nesses of ample experience, concur in describing the 
 extremes of cold in winter and heat in summer as 
 being within peculiarly narrow limits ; which is to 
 describe the climate as one of the most equable in 
 the world. 
 
 2. That the two large islands are intersected in the 
 greater part of their length by a chain of mountains 
 perpetually covered with snow, and higher, it is 
 
BRITISH COLONIZATION. 
 
 45 
 
 supposed, than the European Alps; from which it 
 would be inferred, as is really the case, that the 
 country abounds in streams and rivers always flow- 
 ing: that droughts, such as occur in New South 
 Wales, have never been known, but that, on the 
 contrary, rain falls plentifully in every due season, 
 though never to an inconvenient degree. 
 
 3. That in the number, security, and convenient 
 distribution of their harbours, these islands are not 
 only unsurpassed, but that they appear to excel 
 every other country of similar extent. 
 
 4. That, as might have been expected from the 
 Andes-like chain which forms, as it were, the back- 
 bone of this country, indications- of varied mineral 
 wealth have been observed, and that no doubt 
 remains of the existence of coal and iron in great 
 abundance: that the whole country, excepting the 
 regions of perpetual snow, is covered with one or 
 other of the four following productions; viz. first, 
 grass, of which there are extensive ranges on the 
 east side of the south island, at least ; secondly, the 
 formium tmax , or New Zealand flax, which appears 
 to grow universally in low situations, and which, 
 such is the strength and fineness of its fibre, requires 
 only care in gathering and preparation, to rival, if 
 not supersede European flax in the markets of 
 Europe ; thirdly, a plant, called fern, which affords 
 a wholesome food for cattle, and now supports great 
 numbers of wild swine in both islands ; and, fourthly, 
 a greater variety of finer trees, — timber of a finer 
 quality, and adapted to a greater number of different 
 
46 
 
 NEW ZEALAND, AS A FIELD FOR 
 
 purposes, including all tliat relates to ship-building— « 
 than is produced in the forests, it may be safely said, 
 of any other part of the world; which last production 
 finds a ready and profitable market, not merely 
 with the British Admiralty, who now regularly 
 despatch vessels to procure spars in New Zealand, 
 but also in Yan Diemens Land, New South Wales, 
 various ports on the west coast of South America, 
 Brazil, and British India. 
 
 5. That in whatever jy&it of either island they 
 have been planted, European vegetables, fruits, 
 grasses, and many sorts of grain, flourish remarkably, 
 but not more than the different animals which have 
 hitherto been imported, such as rabbits, goats, swine, 
 sheep, cattle, and horses. 
 
 6. That the rivers and lakes abound with edible 
 fish in great variety and of excellent quality; and 
 that the coasts are more frequented than perhaps 
 any other habitable country at present, by seals and 
 whales. 
 
 7. That New Zealand lies in the heart of the 
 southern whale fisheries; and that so serviceable are 
 these islands to that now extensive and rapidly 
 growing branch of industry, as a place for refitting 
 and obtaining provisions, and also for hiring native 
 hands as sailors and whalers, that, what with the 
 foreign demand for New Zealand potatoes, wheat, 
 flax, and timber, not less than the great number of 
 four hundred vessels are supposed to lie at anchor 
 there in the course of a twelvemonth. 
 
 8. That Cook's Strait, between the two islands, 
 
BRITISH COLONIZATION. 
 
 47 
 
 forms part of tire direct track of vessels homeward 
 bound from the Australian colonies ; that many such 
 vessels go through Cook's Strait, while the others 
 at present pass New Zealand at either its southern 
 or northern extremity, but that all would prefer the 
 midway of Cook’s Strait, if that channel were 
 properly surveyed, lighted, and furnished: with 
 pilots; and that, consequently, settlements in Cook's 
 Strait, — at Port Hardy in D’Urville's Island, Queen 
 Charlotte's Sound, Cloudy Bay, and Port Nicholson, 
 would obtain stock-cattle, and other supplies from 
 New South Wales, with peculiar facility and cheap- 
 ness, since homeward-bound vessels would naturally 
 load in part or sometimes entirely with stock-cattle 
 for New Zealand (and especially on deck in favour- 
 able weather which prevails during nine months of 
 the year), discharging that cargo at New Zealand, 
 and reloading there with water and provisions for 
 the homeward voyage, as well as with a New 
 Zealand cargo for Europe, of fish -oil, fiax, timber, 
 and other productions of the country. But this is 
 only a sample of the benefits which would accrue to 
 British settlements in New Zealand, from having at 
 the very outset of their career, several kinds of com- 
 modities suitable to distant markets, and from the 
 peculiarly favourable position of that country with 
 respect to trade. For, 
 
 9. That by the operation of Lord Howick's regu- 
 lations and the South Australian act, the colonization 
 of Australia is most rapidly advancing, and yet, so 
 great are the profits of wool-growing there, that 
 
48 
 
 NEW ZEALAND, AS A FIELD FOR 
 
 capital is drawn from agricultural to pastoral pur- 
 suits, and to such an extent, that the settlements do 
 not produce grain for their own consumption (New 
 South Wales being in part supplied with flour from 
 New England in North America,) and that, conse- 
 quently, agricultural productions, for which New 
 Zealand is more peculiarly adapted, (and especially 
 potatoes and grain which are already exported from 
 New Zealand to Australia,) would find ready markets 
 in New South Wales and South Australia, being 
 exchanged there, in all probability, for British 
 manufactured goods which the Australian merchants 
 had obtained by the sale of their wool in London 
 and Liverpool. 
 
 10, and lastly, That the relative position of New 
 Zealand, in the midst of the now greatest sea -fisheries 
 within easy distance of thousands of inhabited islands, 
 including, besides Australia and Yan Diemen’s Land, 
 the great Polynesian and rich Indian Archipelagoes, 
 —•and, further, numerous and excellent harbours, and 
 the natural productions of the country, which supply 
 almost inexhaustible materials for the building and 
 fitting of ships, — point out these islands as the natural 
 seat of a maritime population, and the natural centre 
 of a vast maritime trade, which last would supply 
 in its maturity, as in its progress it had engendered, 
 the wants of millions at present strangers to the 
 civilizing influence of commerce. 
 
 From this review, though so brief and imperfect, 
 of the natural advantages of New Zealand, the ques- 
 tion arises — Why was not so fine a country colonized 
 
BRITISH COLONIZATION. 
 
 49 
 
 before ? The answer may, perhaps, be given in one 
 word — cannibalism. Projects for colonizing New 
 Zealand have been formed without number, (and one, 
 under the auspices of Mr. Lambton, now Earl of 
 Durham, was carried into partial effect about twelve 
 vears ago,) but have been abandoned one after the 
 other, and chiefly, we suspect, on account of the 
 impression made upon European imaginations by the 
 undoubted cannibalism of the New Zealanders. It 
 has been generally supposed, and is still imagined 
 by many, that these people are pre-eminently savage, 
 cruel, and hostile to foreigners. Experience, the 
 best of guides, has now proved the contrary ; pre- 
 senting the curious spectacle of savage tribes, not 
 merely suffering but courting relations with foreigners 
 —not opposing but inviting the permanent settle- 
 ment of English people amongst them — not disre- 
 garding merely, but cherishing defenceless missiona- 
 ries and other strangers — even protecting helpless 
 English women and children from the outrages of 
 savage Englishmen — never, it is believed, attacking 
 Europeans save in retaliation for injuries received— 
 invariably treating with kindness those who treat 
 them kindly — and even submitting to fraud and 
 outrage from depraved sojourners, for the sake of 
 some advantages which, on the other hand, they 
 have unquestionably derived from their intercourse 
 with a lawless civilization. 
 
 As they have encouraged the colonization of their 
 country in the worst possible manner, surely we may 
 
 E 
 
50 
 
 NEW ZEALAND, AS A FIELD FOR 
 
 expect that they will embrace a measure of coloniza- 
 tion deliberately planned for their good. Positive 
 evidence, which is given elsewhere, confirms this rea- 
 sonable conclusion. But we are hardly sorry that a 
 different opinion has prevailed. If it had not been 
 for the terror excited by their cannibalism, New 
 Zealand would probably have been colonized long 
 ago, without regard, at all events, to the rights or 
 well-being of the aborigines, and might even have 
 furnished another case of “ the shameful and un- 
 blessed thing,” as convict colonization was termed by 
 Bacon. 
 
 And here it should be observed that the circum- 
 stances which promise to render New Zealand the 
 centre of a great maritime trade, are also calculated 
 to make those islands a nursery of moral good or 
 evil to be transplanted amongst the neighbouring 
 nations. The penal settlements of Australia have 
 infected with their moral corruption, not only New 
 Zealand, but all the inhabited islands of the Poly- 
 nesian and Indian Archipelagoes. But if New 
 Zealand were so colonized that her aboriginal 
 people should be truly civilized, embracing the 
 Christian faith, and acquiring, by degrees, a moral 
 equality with the British race, then will England 
 have taken the most effectual step towards counter- 
 acting the pestilent influence upon surrounding 
 nations of her convict colonies in Australia. 
 
 Good cometli out of evil ; and we cannot regret, 
 let us repeat, that a barbarous practice of the New 
 
BRITISH COLONIZATION. 
 
 51 
 
 Zealanders lias hitherto prevented the* regular colo- 
 nization of their country. That field for British 
 colonization may be weeded of the poisonous things 
 which we have planted in it, and is yet open to be 
 sown with good moral seed, such as one should wish 
 to see fructifying there, and spreading, by the aid of 
 commerce, over all surrounding lands. 
 
52 
 
 Chapter IV. 
 
 MODE OF ESTABLISHING BRITISH DOMINION 
 
 IN NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 Sovereign independence of tlie Native Tribes — Their full, free, 
 and perfectly-understanding consent to all cessions of Ter- 
 ritory — Natives inhabiting British Territory to have all the 
 Rights of British Subjects — And the means of enforcing 
 those Rights — Other provisions and suggestions in favour 
 of the Natives. 
 
 Captain Cook, who discovered the insular character 
 of New Zealand, and who was the first European 
 that landed there, took possession of the country in 
 the name of his sovereign; in 1814, the represen- 
 tative of the crown of England in New South Wales, 
 issued a proclamation declaring New Zealand to 
 be a British dependency ; and a considerable though 
 irregular colony of British subjects is already estab- 
 lished there. It follows that this is the only state 
 which possesses any right to colonize the New 
 Zealand group. But it does not follow that we 
 possess such a right as against the native inhabitants 
 of the country. Not long ago, if the British govern- 
 ment had desired to colonize New Zealand, the rights 
 of the natives would have been wholly disregarded: 
 a recent change of opinion in this country on the sub- 
 ject of the rights of uncivilized nations, now forbids 
 the invasion and confiscation of a territory which is as 
 
BRITISH DOMINION IN NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 53 
 
 truly tlie property of its native inhabitants as the 
 soil of England belongs to her landowners. And 
 though it were ever so easy to pursue the old course 
 of substituting might for right, yet this would defeat 
 a main object of the present undertaking. Wishing 
 to civilize the New Zealanders by means of their 
 amalgamation with our own race, it is indispensable 
 that we should treat them with exact justice. With 
 our views, it would be a folly as well as a crime to 
 do violence to any inclination of the natives. Put- 
 ting conscience aside, mere policy demands that in 
 our whole intercourse with them we should eschew 
 force, and deceit, and every sort of injustice, relying- 
 on persuasion only — on the kind of influence to 
 which alone the successful missionaries have trusted. 
 
 It follows, that in all our proceedings, the national 
 independence of the New Zealanders, already ac- 
 knowledged by the British government in the ap- 
 pointment of a Resident and the recognition of a 
 New Zealand flag, must be carefully respected, and 
 especially that we should not attempt to convert 
 any part of their country into British territory, with- 
 out their full, free, and perfectly-understanding con- 
 sent and approval. This, we should term a principle 
 of the Association, if it were not obviously a con- 
 sequence of the principles before laid down. 
 
 But although property in land and the sovereign 
 rights of chiefs be well established native institu- 
 tions ; and although the different tribes, in concert 
 with and represented by their chiefs, are, not merely 
 
54 MODE OF ESTABLISHING BRITISH DOMINION 
 
 willing, blit anxious to make cessions of territory for 
 the purpose of British colonization, yet from the 
 want of any central native authority- — in consequence 
 of the complete independence upon each other of the 
 several tribes- — it is impossible that the whole terri- 
 tory as respects property in land, or the sovereignty 
 of the whole territory as respects government, should 
 be at once ceded to the British Crown. It is only 
 by a gradual process, that the advantages of regular 
 government can be extended to the whole of New 
 
 O 
 
 Zealand. 
 
 The first step will be to obtain from those tribes 
 which are already disposed to part with their land 
 and their sovereign rights, certain portions of terri- 
 tory, w r hich would become part of her Majesty's 
 foreign possessions. Here British settlements would 
 be formed, with regular government. And then it 
 is proposed, that all persons residing within the 
 British parts of New Zealand should enjoy every 
 right and privilege of the rest of her Majesty's sub- 
 jects. The natives would part with land which 
 they scarcely know how to cultivate, and with a 
 dominion which they are incapable of exercising 
 beneficially : and in return they would obtain, be- 
 sides the price in money or goods actually paid for 
 the land ceded, all the rights of British subjects, 
 with the advantages, not merely of protection against 
 other British subjects, but also of the fostering care 
 of a power deliberately exerted with a view to 
 placing them, as soon as possible, on terms of intel- 
 
IN NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 55 
 
 lectual, moral, and social equality with the colonists. 
 Some details upon this point will not be misplaced 
 here. 
 
 Within the British territory, slavery could not 
 exist ; and this should be very fully explained to 
 the chiefs before any cession of lands was completed. 
 Cookies or slaves, therefore, inhabiting the British 
 settlements, would be free. As respects all classes 
 of natives, it would be idle, or rather deceitful, to 
 declare them entitled to the rights of British sub- 
 jects, if we did not also give them the means of 
 enforcing such rights. With this last view, it is 
 proposed that there shall be established in every 
 settlement one court of justice at least, presided over 
 by a magistrate well acquainted with the native 
 language; that evidence of heathen natives shall 
 be received ; that there shall also be in each settle- 
 ment an officer, called Protector of Natives, whose 
 duty it should be to manage all causes on behalf of 
 natives ; and that all legal proceedings on behalf of 
 natives shall be carried on at the public expense. 
 It is also proposed that every settlement should be 
 subject to a law, in the nature of the English poor- 
 law, which would provide against the destitution 
 of the lower class of natives inhabiting the settle- 
 ments. The chiefs and their sons, natives of ceded 
 territory, losing the slaves who had hitherto sup- 
 ported them, should, by all possible means, be en- 
 couraged to engage in military and civil employments 
 under the government ; and further provision should 
 be made for the chiefs and their families whose ter- 
 
56 MODE OF ESTABLISHING BRITISH DOMINION 
 
 ritory had been ceded, by reserving, to be held in 
 trust for their use and benefit, a certain proportion 
 of the land with which they had parted*. In the 
 employment of labourers, the government should give 
 a preference to natives whenever any were unem- 
 ployed ; and special facilities should be given to the 
 natives for accumulating savings from the wages of 
 their labour. 
 
 The means of instruction, moreover, should be 
 afforded to the native youth and children at the 
 public expense, in schools where they would be 
 mixed with our own children ; and lastly, a religious 
 establishment (more fully described hereafter,) by 
 teaching the natives to appreciate the advantages, 
 and respect the obligations of Christian marriage, 
 would tend to promote more than the equality, — 
 namely, the ultimate amalgamation of the two 
 races. 
 
 Supposing the British territory thus rendered very 
 attractive to the best-disposed natives, the native 
 population of the British settlements would be 
 augmented by immigration from other parts of the 
 country ; and it may also be presumed, that after 
 some British settlements had practically shown the 
 advantages of regular government, those tribes who 
 were still without those advantages, would become 
 more and more desirous to obtain them. By degrt es, 
 then, and by the desire of the native inhabitants. 
 
 For some highly valuable remarks on the subject of ex- 
 ceptional laws in favour of the natives, see Appendix A. 
 
IN NEW ZEALAND. 57 
 
 British sovereignty and laws would be extended 
 over the whole of New Zealand. 
 
 In the mean while, however, those portions of 
 territory which had not been ceded to the British 
 crown must be treated as the possession of an in- 
 dependent sovereign; and all British intercourse 
 with the tribes inhabiting such lands, must be regu- 
 lated by treaty. The government of the British 
 settlements, representing* the crown of England, 
 might, indeed, exert a persuasive influence amongst 
 the yet independent tribes, for the repression of 
 native wars, and also for regulating commercial in- 
 tercourse between natives and British subjects in 
 general. / And it would be no infraction of the prin- 
 ciple of native independence — -of the rule according 
 to which native consent should precede every exer- 
 tion of British authority upon unceded territory-— -if 
 the government of the British settlements were 
 authorised to seize, try, and punish British subjects, 
 for crimes committed on native territory, and to 
 seize runaway convicts who had settled there. 
 
 In order to avoid any infraction of the principle 
 above stated, it would only be necessary to provide, 
 that the authority in question should not be exercised 
 except as regards districts where the native tribes 
 had, by formal treaty, agreed to its exercise. In all 
 probability, there is not a single tribe in New Zea- 
 land, but would gladly accept such protection from 
 the misconduct of lawless rovers, subjects of the 
 British crown. And in this way, although British 
 dominion should be always confined to spots where 
 
58 BRITISH DOMINION IN NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 the natives had freely become British subjects, yet 
 British protection for the natives would be extended 
 to the whole country. W e know not of any other un- 
 objectionable u method to rescue the natives of those 
 extensive islands from the evils which impend over 
 them, and to deliver our own country from the dis- 
 grace and crime of having occasioned or tolerated 
 such atrocities*.” 
 
 * Lord Goderich’s despatch to General Bonrke. 
 
59 
 
 Chapter Y. 
 
 MODE OF COLONIZING BRITISH TERRITORY. 
 
 Lands ceded to the Crown to be sold at a uniform price — 
 Power to sell in England — Fixed proportion of Purchase- 
 money for local improvements — Remainder to be an Emi- 
 gration Fund — Ordinary Revenue from Taxation — Antici- 
 pation both of Emigration Fund and of Ordinary Revenue, 
 by means of Loans for public purposes — Illustration of the 
 System — Claims and existing rights of British Subjects to 
 New Zealand land. 
 
 Adhering to the principles of Lord Howick’s regu- 
 lations and the South Australian Act, it is proposed, 
 
 1. That land ceded to the British crown, except- 
 ing always a portion reserved to be held in trust for 
 the use and benefit of native chiefs and their families, 
 shall be declared public land, and shall be open to 
 private appropriation by British subjects, in unli- 
 mited quantities, upon terms of perfect equality, and 
 upon one condition only — that is to say, payment in 
 ready-money of an uniform price per acre, to be 
 determined from time to time by competent authority. 
 
 2 . That the authority charged with the disposal 
 of public land shall be empowered to sell the same 
 in England, giving receipts for the purchase-money, 
 which receipts shall entitle the holders thereof, or 
 their agents, to select land in the settlements, in the 
 same way, and to the same effect, as if the purchase- 
 money had been paid there. 
 
60 
 
 MODE OF COLONIZING 
 
 3. That, with certain exceptions hereinafter set 
 forth, the whole of the fund received as the purchase- 
 money of public land, be devoted to the purpose of 
 defraying the cost of the emigration of labourers from 
 this country to New Zealand; with provisions in 
 detail for enabling buyers of land to nominate 
 labourers for a free passage to the settlement in which 
 the land has been purchased. 
 
 4. That the cost of purchasing cessions of territory 
 from the natives, be defrayed out of the fund received 
 as the purchase-money of public land. 
 
 5. That some small fixed proportion of the pur- 
 chase-money of public land be employed, always in 
 the district where the purchase has been made, for 
 such local public purposes as the making of roads, 
 and the building of school-houses and places of 
 worship. 
 
 6. That, for the purpose of defraying the ordinary 
 public expenditure of the settlements, the governing 
 authority there be empowered to impose duties, 
 rates, and taxes. 
 
 7. That in order to defray the cost of conveying 
 labourers to the settlements, until the emigration 
 fund, derived from sales of land, be sufficient for 
 that purpose, and also in order to defray the cost 
 of establishing settlements, and of governing them 
 until their ordinary revenue shall be sufficient for the 
 latter purpose, a loan or loans be raised upon the joint 
 security, both of the ordinary revenue of the settle- 
 ments aftd~ of the purchase-money of public land, in 
 all time to conle; but that, although both funds 
 
BRITISH TERRITORY. 
 
 61 
 
 collaterally should be made the security for the 
 whole of such loan or loans, yet that the portion 
 thereof which may be expended for emigration, be a 
 particular charge upon the public land fund, and the 
 portion expended for general purposes be a particular 
 charge upon the ordinary revenue ; the joint liability 
 of both funds for the whole loan, being intended only 
 to provide for the case in which either fund should 
 prove insufficient to meet its own particular charge. 
 
 In order to explain the operation of This system, 
 let us suppose, that persons intending to settle in 
 New Zealand and others, are ready to purchase 
 orders for public land to the amount of 50,000/., and 
 also to advance upon loan the sum of 100,000/. ; 
 that half of the loan, that is, 50,000/., were expended 
 on the emigration of labourers, and the other half 
 for general purposes. The buyers of land would thus 
 receive back the full amount of their purchase-money 
 in the shape of labour and population ; and govern- 
 ment would be established ; while the 50,000/. which 
 had been paid for land (deducting a small portion 
 for local improvements, and also what was paid to 
 the natives for land,) would provide interest on the 
 loan until more land had been sold, and a colonial 
 revenue had arisen. With a provision for the regular 
 payment of interest, the whole loan would be ex- 
 pended in improving the security on which it had 
 been advanced. 
 
 Supposing that the operation were not repeated, 
 the loan would either be paid off, half of it out of 
 the produce of future sales of land, and the other 
 
62 
 
 MODE OF COLONIZING 
 
 half out of the ordinary revenue ; or if it were not 
 paid off, the interest would be defrayed, half of it 
 out of the public lands fund, and the other half out 
 of the ordinary revenue — both funds, however, in 
 case of the failure of either, being equally liable for 
 the whole principal and interest. 
 
 But this operation would probably be repeated 
 over and over again, in the formation of new settle- 
 ments and the extension of old ones. Suppose that, 
 iii progress of time, British New Zealand, or Victo- 
 ria as it may be called, should be saddled, to use 
 a common ex]3ression, with a debt of several mil- 
 lions,' — what then ? Why, a time would surely 
 come, and long before all the land of these islands 
 had become private property, when it would be not 
 only inexpedient but mischievous to add to the colo- 
 nial population by means of emigration from Britain; 
 and from that time forth the whole of the sums 
 received as the purchase-money of public lands (der- 
 ducting payment to natives, and a small portion for 
 local improvements,) would be an available fund for 
 paying off the colonial debt. 
 
 These figures have been employed solely for the 
 purpose of illustration. Common care on the part of 
 government, and still more the attention of indivi- 
 duals to their private interest, would confine the 
 debt within the probable value of the security. But 
 considering that the whole of the money borrowed 
 would be spent in rendering the security more and 
 more valuable, — recollecting that, in the United 
 States, the sales of public land (at the very low 
 
BRITISH TERRITORY. 
 
 63 
 
 price of 5s. produce a revenue exceeding tlie 
 
 whole expense of general government, — and observ- 
 ing the yet more remarkable growth of revenue from 
 the sales of public land in our Australian colonies, — 
 we may venture to say that British capital is con- 
 tinually invested, by the million at a time, on secu- 
 rities far less promising than the one which we have 
 endeavoured to describe*. 
 
 * A great evil" belonging to our present mode of colonizing 
 New Zealand, is the frauds practised by British settlers in 
 their bargains with the natives for land, and disputes arising 
 out of such real or pretended bargains, not only between 
 settlers and natives, but also amongst the settlers themselves. 
 In some cases, the same land is claimed by several soi-disant 
 British proprietors ; in scarcely any, are the limits of assigned 
 land well ascertained (for there has been nothing like surveying 
 in New Zealand) ; and adventurers who never had the means 
 of purchasing land lay claim to large tracts without a shadow 
 of right. From the time when a British authority was esta- 
 blished in New Zealand, or seriously contemplated, it would 
 be most expedient to put an end to all private bargains for land, 
 confining to a responsible public functionary, acting on behali 
 of the Crown, the power to contract for cessions of territory. 
 But cases do exist in which land has been fairly purchased 
 from the natives, and the equitable right of the proprietors 
 can be clearly established. All such rights should be respected ; 
 and the more because they are, in fact, native rights ; that 
 is, rights derived from and existing by a native authority. 
 Many ways might be suggested of respecting those rights, 
 without defeating the uniform system of colonization which it 
 is proposed to adopt. The whole subject, however, of these 
 private claims and rights to New Zealand land, has been ex- 
 pressly reserved for future determinatioru 
 
64 
 
 Chapter VI. 
 
 GOVERNMENT OF THE SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 A Special Authority, with Examples — Corporation, how 
 selected — Nature of Powers — Of limited Duration — Pro- 
 visions for Responsibility. 
 
 If means have been suggested by which New Zea- 
 land might be most beneficially colonized without 
 expense to the mother-country, the only general 
 subject of a public nature that remains to be consi- 
 dered, is the nature of the authority by which the 
 whole system should be administered. It has been 
 proposed to her Majesty’s government, and will be 
 submitted to Parliament, that a special authority 
 should be created for this purpose — an authority 
 resembling those by which, with only two recent 
 exceptions (omitting the convict colonies) all colonies 
 emanating from this country, were established and 
 provisionally governed, and of which the East India 
 Company, now divested of their trading character, 
 is a striking example. But there would be one 
 difference between the present and all other cases of 
 a like kind. In all former cases, w T e believe, of a 
 special authority for the purpose of colonizing, the 
 governing body consisted of persons necessarily hold- 
 ing a private stake in the undertaking ; as for ex- 
 ample the Council of Virginia, the Company of 
 
GOVERNMENT OF THE SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 65 
 
 Connecticut, the Lords Proprietors of Carolina, the 
 Trustees of Georgia, the Directors of the Sierra Leone 
 Company, and the present East India Company, 
 whose court of directors is chosen by the holders of 
 Company’s stock. Whereas, in this instance, it 
 is contemplated that members of the governing 
 body should be appointed by the Crown and 
 Parliament; and not on account of their having a 
 private interest in the measure. Although members 
 of the governing body might as individuals become 
 proprietors of land in New Zealand or holders 
 of the colonial stock, just as members of the 
 British government are not precluded from hold- 
 ing a Crown lease or investing tlieir money in 
 Government securities, yet such a private interest 
 would not be made, as one may say, a qualifica- 
 tion for office. The work, then, of forming and 
 regulating the settlements would be confided, with- 
 out regard to any private interest, to a few persons 
 of station and character, selected from amongst the 
 originators and most zealous patrons of the under- 
 taking. These, under the name of “ Founders of 
 Settlements in New Zealand,” would, according to 
 the plan now before her Majesty’s government, be 
 appointed by an Act of Parliament after approval 
 by the Crown ; and vacancies in their body would 
 be filled up by the Crown. They would form a 
 corporation, and would be authorized to make treaties 
 with the native tribes for cessions of territory and all 
 other purposes ; to administer upon lands ceded to 
 the Crown, the wdiole system of colonization, includ- 
 
66 
 
 GOVERNMENT OF THE SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 ing the receipt and expenditure of the colonial funds; 
 to establish courts in the settlements for the admi- 
 nistration of British law ; to make regulations for 
 local purposes, having the force of law within the 
 settlements; to exempt natives in the settlements 
 from the operation of some British laws, which are 
 inapplicable to their present uncivilized state, and 
 to make special regulations for their government; 
 to provide for the defence and good order of the 
 settlements by means of a militia, a colonial force of 
 regulars, and a colonial marine ; to delegate portions 
 of their authority to bodies or individuals resident 
 in the settlements; and to appoint and remove at 
 pleasure all such officers as they may require for 
 carrying the whole measure into effect. 
 
 The proposed authority would, no doubt, be con- 
 siderable, but not more than sufficient for fixing the 
 whole responsibility upon one body, and carrying 
 out the whole plan with unity of purpose and vigo- 
 rous execution ; nor more than the supreme govern- 
 ment of this country has very frequently delegated 
 to a corporation in like cases. But it is not pro- 
 posed that this authority should be exercised for 
 more than a short term of years. The corporation 
 would not be perpetual, but of limited duration. At 
 the expiration of some brief period, the Crown and 
 Parliament would review the whole subject, and, 
 guided by experience, would make whatever pro- 
 vision should then seem most desirable. 
 
 In the meanwhile, it is further proposed that all 
 general orders, rules, and regulations of the Founders 
 
GOVERNMENT OF THE SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 67 
 
 should be submitted to one of her Majesty's prin- 
 cipal Secretaries of State, for his approval or disal- 
 lowance, and that reports of all proceedings of the 
 corporation, as well in the settlements as in England, 
 should be regularly laid before Parliament. 
 
 In describing the nature of the contemplated pro- 
 visional government, we have intentionally avoided 
 matters of detail which are still unsettled, and re- 
 specting which, therefore, it is impossible to speak 
 with precision. But there is one question pertain- 
 ing to government, which, though a matter of detail, 
 involves the recognition of such important principles, 
 and is of such great consequence to the prosperity of 
 this entire undertaking, that we are induced to dwell 
 upon it at some length — premising, however, that 
 the following suggestions and remarks by a member 
 of the Committee, profess not to state anything 
 which has been assented to by her Majesty's govern- 
 ment, but merely to express the anxious wishes of 
 the Association upon a subject to which they attach 
 the highest importance. 
 
68 
 
 Chapter YII. 
 
 RELIGIOUS’ ESTABLISHMENT. 
 
 Importance of a Religious provision — In the disposal of public 
 funds for this purpose, every denomination of Christians to 
 be assisted — Religious provision as respects the natives 
 both on British and native territory — Missionaries — Sug- 
 gested appointment of a Bishop for New Zealand. 
 
 Looking still to tlie great principle on which the 
 colony will be formed — the removal from this country, 
 not of persons merely, but of society — -to provide 
 for the religious elements of society is another im- 
 portant object. It is proposed to defiay, from the 
 common fund of the colony, the expense of erecting 
 places of worship, and of paying the officiating 
 ministers. According to a principle which is carried 
 into effect in several British colonies — and especially 
 in the Canadas, Australia, and our Indian empire, 
 it is proposed that, in the distribution of this portion 
 of the colonial funds, no preference should be given 
 to any one denomination of Christians. Whenever 
 a certain number of families, either in the settle- 
 ments, or about to emigrate, should combine to form 
 one congregation, they would be entitled to the 
 means of erecting a place of w r orship — whether 
 church, chapel, or meeting-house, — and to a salary 
 for their minister. It can hardly be necessary to 
 
RELIGIOUS ESTABLISHMENT. 
 
 69 
 
 point out, how important to the well-being and 
 happiness of the colonists it is, that a provision for 
 the religious wants of all , should be made a part of 
 the original constitution of the colony. Such, there- 
 fore, is the basis and outline of the religious estab- 
 lishment that is contemplated ; it gives a right to 
 all denominations of Christians, whenever there is a 
 sufficient number to claim a place of worship and 
 the maintenance of a minister; and it gives to no* 
 one denomination of Christians any superior claim, 
 in this respect, over another. And if the colonists 
 were the only persons for whose moral and religious 
 condition provision was required, an establishment 
 formed according to the above outline, might be 
 sufficient. But it will be recollected, that one main? 
 object contemplated in founding this colony, is ter 
 civilize, and christianize, the native inhabitants of 
 New Zealand. Some further measure, then, is 
 necessary for this purpose. 
 
 In determining the best measure for this purpose, 
 regard should be had, first, to the instruments 
 already engaged in this humane enterprise; and 
 secondly to the character and condition of the New 
 Zealanders — their capacity for civilization, and 
 general improvement. 
 
 New Zealand has for many years occupied the 
 attention of the Church Missionary Society, who 
 have several stations on the northern peninsula of 
 the North Island. In some part of the country the 
 Wesleyans likewise have settlements. Both parties 
 have been and are at this moment zealously employed; 
 
70 
 
 RELIGIOUS ESTABLISHMENT, 
 
 they have removed the first, if not the worst obstacle 
 to the general conversion of the natives ; and they 
 furnish a class of experienced and devoted men, on 
 whose aid and co-operation the colony may hope to 
 rely in any scheme for the extension of those benefits 
 which they have been so happily instrumental in 
 imparting to their immediate neighbourhood. 
 
 On the other hand — and in direct rivalry, as it 
 may be termed, to the labours of these missionaries 
 — civilization of a very different description is making 
 rapid strides everywhere through the islands. It 
 is impossible to conceive a more revolting exhibition, 
 than that of civilized men corrupting savages — en- 
 lightening them only to give greater scope to the 
 worst propensities of human nature, and teaching 
 them new lessons of evil ; it almost realizes the idea of 
 the author of evil and his fallen angels in their work of 
 demoralizing the world; and it is not too much to 
 assert that such is actually the state of things in 
 New Zealand at this moment. There are from time 
 to time casual visiters from Europe; the crews of 
 trading vessels of the most licentious habits; there 
 are convicts escaped from the penal colonies; and 
 there are men, whose character is more degraded 
 and fatal in its contagion than that of even the 
 convict, men who are flying from the gaze of 
 society, whose moral feelings they have so outraged 
 as to be no longer endurable, men who, for the sake 
 of freely indulging the most brutal appetites, are 
 content to meet the savages half-way — to live as they 
 do, to go to war with them, to marry with them, 
 
RELIGIOUS ESTABLISHMENT. 
 
 71 
 
 to practise all tlic impurities they practise, and to 
 become one with them. These, be it understood, 
 are the principal agents now at work in civilizing 
 the poor natives of New Zealand. What chance, 
 it may be fairly asked — what chance, humanly 
 speaking, have the efforts of a few missionaries, 
 stationed on the outskirts of this wide country, in 
 the race they are running with such reckless agents 
 of evil? It is an awful crisis, for the character and 
 everlasting condition of a whole people; but, let 
 the subsequent statements of fact tell their own tale. 
 
 To enable the colony, then, to counteract the evil, 
 and to follow up the good which is at work in the 
 civilization of the natives, is the object to be consi- 
 dered; and so important and difficult is this object, 
 as to make it absolutely necessary that the general 
 superintendence of it should be entrusted to some 
 one individual, disengaged from other pursuits, one 
 of the highest station and character. It is therefore 
 proposed, that the Crown should be authorized, upon 
 application from the Founders, to appoint a Bishop 
 for New Zealand, the colony defraying all the 
 expenses. From such an appointment, so many 
 advantages of different kinds are likely to accrue to 
 the colony, that it would be a desirable measure, 
 even if the colony did not assume the character of a 
 civilizing colony. It will obviously increase its 
 respectability, and may be expected to attract to 
 it j)ersons from a very valuable class, who would 
 not else be likely to join it; and such an appoint- 
 ment may be expected to be even a channel of 
 
72 
 
 RELIGIOUS ESTABLISHMENT. 
 
 wealth, — of charitable contributions from the mother- 
 country, to be distributed by one whose very station 
 will secure confidence in promoting the best interests 
 of the colony, — enriching while it is improving the 
 whole country. But as regards the civilization of 
 the natives, the measure may be looked on as 
 absolutely necessary. By no other appointment can 
 the colony expect to command the labours of many 
 of those who devote themselves to the good of their 
 fellow-creatures — to give a combined effect to the 
 exertions of all who are engaged in the same cause — 
 to awaken at once zeal in the mother-conntry, and 
 secure confidence in the best application of any 
 means which zealous societies or individuals may 
 contribute, 1 — to consult for all, to advise, to help. 
 It is true that a Bishop of the Church of England 
 could have no authority over any but the members 
 of his own church; but experience has proved that, 
 in all the foreign appointments, the common object 
 of all denominations has been served by it, and each 
 sect has been separately benefited. In New Zealand 
 particularly, such a result may be fairly and confi- 
 dently anticipated. 
 
i 
 
 Outline Chart, showing the relative position of New Zealand. 
 
75 
 
 DESCRIPTION OF NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 Section I. 
 
 Position of the New Zealand Islands — Similarity to Great 
 Britain — Extent — Face of the country — Mountains — Influ- 
 ence on climate and vegetation — Absence of droughts and hot 
 winds — Fivers — Some notices of Geology and Mineralogy. 
 
 The islands of New Zealand are situated between 
 the 34th and 48th degrees of south latitude, — and 
 the 1 66th and 179th degrees of east longitude. They 
 are the lands nearest to the antipodes of Great 
 Britain; — a central point taken in Cook’s Strait, 
 which separates, and is about equidistant from the 
 northern and southern extremities, of the two prin- 
 cipal islands, being seven hundred miles from the 
 antipodes of London, with the advantage of being, 
 to that extent, nearer to the equator. The nearest 
 land to the westward is Van Diemen’s Land and 
 New Holland; to the eastward, Chili in South 
 America; and to the northward, the Friendly 
 Islands and the adjacent clusters of islands forming 
 the great Polynesian Archipelago. The unexplored 
 waters of the Southern Ocean form the boundary 
 southward. 
 
 In shape it is an irregular and straggling oblong: 
 and in detached position from the nearest continents, 
 
76 
 
 DESCRIPTION OF NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 New Zealand bears some resemblance to the British 
 Isles. It resembles them in other matters of greater 
 importance. Like them, surrounded by the sea, it 
 possesses the same means of ready communication 
 and of rapid conveyance, to all parts of its coasts; 
 and the same facilities for an extensive trade, within 
 its. numerous bays and rivers. The temperature of 
 the warmer latitudes in which it is placed, is influ- 
 enced or regulated, as in Great Britain, by the 
 refreshing and invigorating sea breezes, and the 
 whole line of coast abounds with fish, in great 
 variety and of great delicacy. In addition to these 
 natural advantages, the harbours of New Zealand, 
 which are most numerous, afford a safe and central 
 rendezvous to the immense shipping trade of the 
 whole southern archipelago; — an expanse not less 
 than fifteen thousand miles in circumference, covered 
 with myriads of islands, — many of them exceeding 
 greatly, in size, the whole British Isles. The voyage 
 from Britain to New Zealand, although the distance 
 is greater than to Sydney, occupies about the same 
 length of time, in consequence of the prevalent state 
 of the winds. While in returning to Britain, the 
 voyage from New Zealand is of course shorter than 
 the voyage from Sydney, by the distance between 
 the two places, or about one thousand two hundred 
 miles. 
 
 The extent of New Zealand has been variously 
 estimated. The distance between the North and 
 South Capes is about nine hundred miles, — the 
 greatest breadth of the Northern Island, which is 
 
DESCRIPTION OF NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 77 
 
 the wider of the two, is about three hundred miles ; 
 diminishing to two hundred, and one hundred, and 
 to greatly less towards the northern extremity, 
 where at one point, distant about one hundred and 
 fifty miles from the North Cape, there is an isthmus, 
 of not more than three miles across. By the latest, 
 and it is believed the most accurate account, the area 
 of the Northern Island is computed at forty thousand 
 English square miles, while that of the Southern 
 Island, — of which Stewart’s Island may be consi- 
 dered an appendage, — is considerably more than one 
 third larger. The extent of the two islands must 
 be at least ninety-five thousand English square miles, 
 or above sixty millions of square acres. 
 
 The face of the country presents many striking 
 objects to arrest and engage attention. There is a 
 range of vast mountains traversing the centre of the 
 whole length of one island, and the greater part of 
 the other; — bays and harbours are scattered in 
 profusion along the shores of both islands; — and 
 there is a continual succession of rivers and lakes, 
 extensive forests, valleys, open country and plains, 
 from one end of the islands to the other. 
 
 The mountains of New Zealand stretch along 
 the centre of the Southern Island, for its whole 
 length, and along the better half of the Northern 
 Island; and sloping gradually down towards the 
 sea level, leave an immense extent of forest, plain, 
 and pasture, on both sides of the mountain range, 
 between it and the sea. This lofty chain has, not 
 inaptly, been called the back-bone of the island. 
 
78 
 
 DESCRIPTION OP NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 Here and there along both lines of this magnificent 
 Cordillera, several huge mountains overtopping those 
 surrounding them, rise into the region of perpetual 
 snow. Some of them are more than fourteen thou- 
 sand feet above the level of the sea, — an elevation 
 nearly equal to Mont Blanc. There are likewise 
 several subordinate ranges of hills; — and a few 
 detached outliers of vast dimensions. Among this 
 number are Mount Egmont, on the west coast of 
 Taranakee; and on the east coast, Mount Edge- 
 combe, and Hikurangi, in the valley of the Waiapu. 
 A few of the smaller mountains are barren or clothed 
 with fern; — but by far the greater number are 
 covered, up to the range of perpetual snow, by 
 magnificent timber of enormous size, and of great 
 variety of kinds. 
 
 These mountains, from their vicinity to all parts 
 of the island, and their great elevation, exercise a 
 constant and most beneficial influence on the climate 
 and vegetation. The clouds which collect on their 
 lofty summits, descend and disperse in refreshing 
 and never failing showers, over the whole extent of 
 the country. Hence the luxuriance and rapidity of 
 vegetation; the never-fading foliage of the trees, 
 and the equal temperature and salubrity of the 
 climate throughout the whole year. Innumerable 
 streams descend from them, on both sides, supplied 
 from the perpetual snows, on their summits, and 
 collecting into deep and navigable rivers, fall into 
 the sea, on both sides of the island, at a distance 
 from their source, in some instances of two hundred, 
 
DESCRIPTION OF NEW ZEALAND 
 
 79 
 
 and in several of above a hundred miles. To the 
 same cause may be ascribed the absence of droughts, 
 and hot winds, which constantly threaten, and too 
 often blight, the crops and pastures of some parts of 
 Australia. In fine, from all accounts that have been 
 obtained, the climate of New Zealand would seem 
 to combine the warmth of Southern Italy with the 
 refreshing moisture and bracing atmosphere of the 
 English Channel. 
 
 The information hitherto obtained of the geology 
 and mineralogy of New Zealand, is so defective, and 
 inaccurate, as not to merit separate notice. The 
 range of mountains, from seven hundred to eight 
 hundred miles long, and from ten thousand to fifteen 
 thousand feet high, which traverses the country, is 
 not known to have been visited by any European,— 
 and must therefore be surrendered to the ingenious 
 inferences of the scientific. There are several volcanos 
 in active operation, — one in the Taranakee district, 
 visible from the Waikato country; — and another in 
 the Southern Island. There are several hills, which 
 have at some remote period been volcanoes ; — those 
 which have been visited, are situated towards the 
 northern division of the Northern Island. 
 
 “ They are pierced,” says the recent work of a 
 missionary, “ by many deep and dark caves, having 
 the entrance covered over with thick brushwood; 
 we rolled large stones into the cave, which bounded 
 from shelf to shelf, till the echo was lost in the 
 distance, or distinguished in the last sounds, by the 
 splash into a spring of water, into which they had 
 
80 
 
 DESCRIPTION OF NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 fallen at tlie bottom, and wbieb discharges itself into 
 the lake at the base of the bill. The whole of these 
 cavities seemed to be of the same description, and 
 terminate in the same opening into the lake ; their 
 dimensions were about twenty-three feet wide. 
 Numerous hot springs bubble up here and there in 
 the vicinity of these hills. Some of those close to 
 the lake Rotorua, near the centre of the Northern 
 Island, rise to the temperature of boiling-heat, and 
 the natives use them for cooking; there is one 
 spring of a very remarkable quality; it is to the touch 
 soft as oil; and without the use of soap or any 
 alkali except what the water itself contains, will 
 cleanse the dirtiest garments, removing every particle 
 of grease, however sullied they may be with it ; the 
 lake itself is quite cool, and in the middle of it is a 
 rapid stream.” The rivers Waipa and Horoteu, 
 which are navigable for above two hundred miles, 
 are supposed to flow from this lake. Major Cruise 
 found two exhausted volcanoes in the neighbourhood 
 of the river Thames. Mr. Williams, missionary, 
 mentions in his journal of the 13th of March, 1835, 
 when travelling on the banks of the Thames, “ We 
 passed through a remarkable place this morning, 
 where the ground had, at some remote period, sud- 
 denly sunk perpendicularly between one hundred 
 and two hundred feet, the extreme depth very many 
 acres had thus fallen, presenting a very striking 
 appearance. The sides exhibited the various strata, 
 like the waves of the sea when in considerable 
 motion. They were composed of pumice stones, very 
 
DESCRIPTION OF NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 81 
 
 small; it was singularly beautiful; our road lay 
 through this curious vale, and we soon entered 
 another equally curious, through which this river, 
 which is wide and deep, winds its way/' 
 
 A blue pigment of which the natives make use, 
 appears to be manganese; a red precipitate from one 
 of their sulphuric springs is used for dyeing the’ 
 native garments, and is supposed to be a protoxide 
 of manganese. The natives make some of their 
 weapons and carving tools of a green talc, or jasper- 
 stone, which is found only in the Southern Island. 
 The name set down on maps as that of the South 
 Island, “ Tavai Poenammoo,” merely means the 
 place of green-stone. Before the natives became 
 acquainted with iron, they deemed it very valuable. 
 They dive for it and fish it up from the bottom of 
 an inland lake, towards the southern extremity of 
 the island, and it is not found elsewhere. Captain 
 Cook remarked the quantity of iron-stone brought 
 down by the streams to the sea shore, and inferred 
 the existence of iron ore not far inland. Recently 
 on the western coast of the Northern Island, vast 
 quantities of iron ore or iron sand were observed 5 
 washed up to the depth of several feet along the 
 shores, in the beds, and at the mouths of rivers and 
 streams of water from the port of Manukou to the 
 Mokou river, being the whole extent of the W aikato 
 country, and extending not less than one hundred 
 miles. Specimens have been brought to this country, 
 and have been given to various scientific gentlemen, 
 who promised, but never made, an e^rly analysis. In 
 
 G 
 
82 
 
 DESCRIPTION OF NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 the channels, or rather in the banks of some streams, 
 there were also observed by Mr. Betts, purveyor on 
 board her Majesty's ship Buffalo, masses “of iron, 
 as if fused, of the size of two or three cannon balls 
 jammed together." Mr. Nicholas obtained some spe- 
 cimens of pumice-stone which the natives used for 
 polishing their spears, and likewise some obsidium 
 or volcanic glass. Rutherford, in his Narrative, 
 quoted into the New Zealand volume of the Library 
 of Useful Knowledge, states, that “ many fine veins 
 of coal make their appearance in the interior of the 
 Northern Island, although the natives burn nothing 
 but wood.” Several natives, however, have described 
 abundant coal as existing in the Southern Island, 
 near Otago Bay; and from their having said so, at 
 Sydney, when coals were exhibited to them, there 
 does not seem any reasonto doubt their information. 
 Rutherford also mentions that he had seen, “ beds 
 of oyster-shells three feet under the surface of the 
 ground, and at the distance of ten miles from the 
 coast. The natives,” he adds, with characteristic 
 simplicity, “ can give no account how they got 
 there.” Rutherford also mentions that there is a 
 plain about a mile square, near the East Cape, 
 beneath the surface of which is a light yellow dust, 
 like sulphur, to the depth of several feet, which 
 blisters the skin, and is somewhat warm. Whinstone 
 is very plentiful on the banks of many of the rivers, 
 affording an ample supply of materials for building. 
 “There also have been found quarries of granite, 
 specimens of quartz, carbonate of lime, fine marble, 
 
DESCRIPTION OF NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 83 
 
 sulphuret of iron,” &c. &c. In one of the upper 
 tributaries of the Hokianga, the Mangamuka, there 
 is an extensive quarry of slate, of a lightish blue 
 colour. It projects into the river, presenting a 
 rugged surface from exposure to the weather. It 
 readily splits up into large thin slates or slabs; the 
 strata slope downwards to the northward, at an 
 angle, perhaps, of sixty-five degrees, and exhibit 
 every appearance of a fine description of slate. There 
 is also a fine quarry of soft stone, supposed to be 
 freestone, at the entrance of Waima river, on the 
 Hokianga. In every part of the country, clay of 
 all kinds is to be found, and particularly the lighter 
 kinds, best fitted for brick burning. 
 
84 
 
 Section II. 
 
 RIVERS, HARBOURS, AND BAYS — SOIL 
 AND POPULATION. 
 
 I, North Island. 
 
 1. Roadstead of Wharo — 2. Harbour of Wliangape — 3. River 
 and harbour of Hokianga, some of the principal rivers fall- 
 ing into the Hokianga, and soil and appearance of country 
 along their banks — 4. Harbour of Kaipara, three rivers 
 falling into it, one navigable above one hundred miles, ex- 
 tensive forests of cowdie — 5. Harbour of Manukou, sepa- 
 rated from Thames on the east side of the island by an 
 isthmus of three miles, from Waikato Harbour by an isth- 
 mus of less than a mile — 6. Waikato River, navigable for 
 two hundred miles, rich alluvial soil and pasture, commu- 
 nication with Manukou and Thames — 7« Waingaroa, 
 small bar harbour — 8. Aotea, small bar harbour — 9. Kawia 
 Harbour, anxiety of the natives of this whole country for 
 British settlers — 10. River Mokou, native account of its 
 fertility — 11. Taranakee, country, description of the coast 
 — -12. Knowlesly River, Wanganui tribe in Cook’s Strait — 
 13. Port Nicolson, Kapiti tribe inhabit both sides of Cook’s 
 Strait, River Haritaoua navigable for eighty miles — 14. 
 Hawke’s Bay on the east coast — 15. Taoneroa, or Poverty 
 Bay — 16. TaurangaBay — 17. Mercury Bay — 18. Thames 
 or Houraki Bay, rivers falling into it — 19. Wangari Bay — 
 20, 21, and 22. Three small bays between Wangari and 
 23. Bay of Islands, its harbours and numerous rivers — 24, 
 Wangaroa Harbour, description — 25. Lauriston Bay — 26. 
 Sandy Bay, completes circuit of Northern Island. 
 
■II 
 
 wgSf iL&ktf IfBWH ffl 
 
 '1 I : *y 
 
 #|: j 
 
 ...JH ill liHR . f Wlltffillll 
 
New Zealand Association 
 
 John Arrowsmith 
 
87 
 
 II. South Island, including Stewart’s Island. 
 
 1. Blind Bay— 2. Admiralty Bay — 3. Port Hardy, D’Ur- 
 ville’s Island — 4. Port Gore — 5. Current Basin, connect- 
 ing Blind Bay and Admiralty Bay — 6. Queen Charlotte’s 
 Sound — 7* Cloudy Bay, whales, runaway convicts, and 
 sailors — 3. Lookers-on Bay — 9. Pegasus Bay — 10. Akeroa 
 Harbour in Banks’s Peninsula — 11. Otago Bay, appear- 
 ance of coal — 12. South Bay, rivers, rich land, coal— 13. 
 Port Preservation — 14. Port Chalky — 15. Dusky Bay — 
 16. Stewart’s Island, harbours — 17. Description of West 
 Coast, from Cloudy Bay’to Cook’s Strait. 
 
 We now proceed to describe the rivers, bays, and 
 harbours formed by them at their confluence with 
 the sea. We shall commence with the Northern 
 Island, and the western side of it; the harbours of 
 which, although numerous and of great importance, 
 have been in ' a great measure overlooked, if not 
 decried, and pass along Cook's Strait, to the eastern 
 side of the Northern Island. We shall afterwards 
 very briefly notice the Southern Island. 
 
 It will be remembered that Captain Cook was 
 prevented by severe weather from approaching closer 
 to the west coast than from five to eight leagues, and 
 we are not aware that the information now to be 
 submitted of the harbours of the west coast has be- 
 fore been given to the public. Starting from the 
 North Cape, or Cape Maria Yan Diemen, at the 
 distance of about twenty miles southward, is, 
 
 1. The open roadstead of Wharo. The anchorage 
 is good, on a firm, fast, sandy beach, and the sup- 
 
88 RIVERS, HARBOURS, AND BAYS. 
 
 plies, from tlie natives, of fresli provisions and of 
 vegetables abundant. 
 
 2. The harbour of Whangape is about twenty 
 miles south of Wharo, and about fifteen miles north 
 of Hokiano'a. The breadth of the entrance between 
 the heads is about two hundred yards : there is a 
 sunk rock visible at low water, about mid-channel, 
 and the deeper channel is between this rock and the 
 southern head. It is not known that soundings 
 have ever been taken. The channel, gradually 
 widening, runs inland for six or seven miles, when it 
 expands into a beautiful bay, running six miles from 
 north to south, by three from east to west. This 
 bay is not laid down in any of the maps of New 
 Zealand. The hills rise abruptly from both sides of 
 the entrance channel to a great height, and are 
 covered with forest trees. 
 
 Around this bay, and between it and the hills, 
 there is a quantity of fine flat land, varying from a 
 quarter of a mile to two miles in breadth, clear of 
 wood. Some of it is covered with flax, and some 
 with fern. Some part of this land is cultivated by 
 the natives in detached patches, but the greater part 
 of their cultivation is on the steep sides of their 
 magnificent hills. Patches are enclosed and cleared, 
 and planted up almost to the tops of the hills. This 
 high state of cultivation is peculiar to this bay, — at 
 least it has not been noticed to the same extent 
 elsewhere on land so very steep. A finer or more 
 beautiful view, for its extent, cannot well be ima- 
 
SOIL AND POPULATION. 
 
 89 
 
 gined than this amphitheatre presents. On the 
 northern side of the lake, the valley extends west- 
 wards towards the sea for three or four miles, run- 
 ning parallel with the entrance channel, and sepa- 
 rated from it only by the lofty range of hills that 
 skirt and confine the river. The harbour has seldom, 
 if ever, been visited by a British vessel. 
 
 One European only ever settled here, and he 
 afterwards repaired to Hokianga. The natives ex- 
 pressed much anxiety for missionaries and settlers. 
 The missionaries of both establishments, — the Wes- 
 leyan and the Church, — often visited them ; and 
 recently the church missionaries have established a 
 settlement at Ahu, at a distance from the bay of 
 about twenty miles, and have opened a regular 
 intercourse. The finest scenery in Wales does not 
 exceed that of Whangape. The natives in the 
 vicinity of the bay are probably not fewer than 
 one thousand souls. They are part of the Rarawa 
 tribe, who possess the country north of Hokianga. 
 
 3. The river and bay of Hokianga extends inwards 
 from the heads nearly thirty miles. The tide ebbs 
 and flows even beyond that distance : it is a bar 
 harbour. It is deeply and beautifully indented pby 
 smaller bays and creeks, and there is good anchorage 
 for ships of five hundred tons, on all sides of the 
 channel upwards to the head of the bay. About 
 twenty different rivers and streams fall into the 
 larger stream, forming the estuary of Hokianga,— 
 most of them navigable for smaller craft and boats, 
 
90 
 
 RIVERS, HARBOURS, AND BAYS. 
 
 and sufficient for floating the largest timber. Several 
 of these rivers extend back into the country for from 
 twelve to sixteen miles beyond the ebb and flow of 
 the tide. 
 
 The entrance of this harbour appears to have been 
 partly surveyed, and a sketch of it is published 
 along with a recent inaccurate chart of New Zealand. 
 It bears “ high water on the bar eight hours forty- 
 five minutes a.m. ; rise of tide twelve feet ; sound- 
 ings taken at low water spring tides.” The sound- 
 ings marked on the bar are three and a half, and they 
 deepen/ to seventeen in the river mouth. After 
 passing the heads, there is a narrow strip of middle 
 ground, on which the soundings shoal to one and a 
 ha/lf ; but on each side and onwards to the narrows, 
 which are within a few miles of the head of the 
 estuary, the water deepens from four to fourteen 
 fathoms. 
 
 The whole extent of the Hokianga and the mouths 
 of its tributary rivers abound in fish ; mackerel are 
 taken in the main stream and tideway in vast num- 
 bers. Sometimes a long net, made of the native 
 flax, is run across the mouth of a creek, made fast 
 to stakes previously driven into the beach at low 
 water, and masses of -fish are enclosed and killed. 
 Not unfrequently the shoals are driven, or straggle 
 into the streams, when they are 'intercepted and 
 almost any quantity the natives please taken. The 
 natives prepare them on hot stones ; they keep for 
 months ; they never attempt salting them. There 
 is a small fish, caught in great numbers in the fresh- 
 
SOIL AND POPULATION. 91 
 
 water part of the river, and generally high up, at 
 particular seasons of the year. The skin is dark 
 brown, and the flesh pure white ; it is reckoned a 
 great delicacy, and is described as particularly rich 
 and delicious. 
 
 On the river Hokianga one of the first W esleyan mis- 
 sion stations was erected; it has been one of the most 
 successful and best-conducted that ever emanated 
 from that Christian and patriotic body. The infor- 
 mation obtained regarding this part of the country 
 and its capabilities, is as complete as has been ob- 
 tained of any district of the west coast ; and we 
 shall, at the risk of tiring, go into the details with 
 some minuteness, as affording a fair average specie 
 men of many of the harbours of New Zealand. We 
 shall give a short account of nine of the smaller 
 rivers falling into the Hokianga, and the general 
 character of the soil and face of the country along 
 their banks. 
 
 1. Whakarapa, on the north side of the Hoki- 
 anga. It divides into two branches ; it is nearly a 
 mile in width, and extends about six miles into the 
 country. The soil along its banks is a deep rich 
 alluvium. The small patches cultivated produce 
 luxuriant crops of Indian corn, potatoes, and the 
 other native productions. There cannot be a more 
 favourable position for an agricultural settlement: 
 the hills are covered with trees. 
 
 2. The second river is the Motoukraka, so named 
 from an island at its mouth, on which the kraka 
 fruit-trees grow in great abundance. It is situated 
 
92 RIVERS, HARBOURS, AND BAYS. 
 
 about half- way up the Hokianga. The river runs 
 up into the country about ten miles ; towards the 
 source of the river there are two fine valleys of rich 
 alluvial soil, thickly wooded with fine timber ; they 
 extend from a mile to half a mile in width, and per** 
 haps a couple of miles in length. 
 
 3. The third river is the Mangamuka : it falls 
 into the northern side of the highest bay of the 
 estuary. It is very serpentine ; its length is about 
 sixteen miles; the scenery on the banks is most 
 romantic; the hills, for the first few miles, rise 
 abruptly from the river side, and are covered on 
 both sides with noble timber ; so steep do the banks 
 rise, that there is scarcely level surface sufficient to 
 build a house on. When within five or six miles of 
 the source, it begins to open out into a fine valley, 
 about a mile in width and six miles in length* 
 From this large valley several smaller ones branch 
 off; one of them extends about two miles, and the 
 other, judged of merely from a distant view, may 
 be about the same length. The land on each side 
 of the river is a rich alluvial soil, and mixed with 
 clay, capable of producing any crops whatever. The 
 timber grows to an astonishing size on the mountain 
 sides, and consists principally of cowdie tree. The 
 valleys are pretty well cleared of wood ; the natives 
 are in the habit of cutting down the underwood, 
 and, when completely dried, they set it on fire, thus 
 destroying the whole undergrowth fern and flax, 
 and leaving the large trees completely scorched. 
 They plant their Indian corn and potatoes here and 
 
SOIL AND POPULATION. 
 
 93 
 
 there among the roots, leaving the scorched trees 
 standing for years until blown down lifeless in the 
 centre of their small cultivation. Along this river 
 and its numerous tributaries there may be about 
 four hundred natives, of whom the greater part are 
 Christian converts, an interesting and promising 
 people. They have built for themselves a small 
 chapel. It is close to it that the slate quarry already 
 mentioned has been discovered. 
 
 The natives are generally visited by [the mission- 
 ary every second week, and they are in the habit 
 of coming to the mission station in their canoes on 
 Saturday night, and of remaining until Monday 
 morning in attendance on the ordinances of Sunday. 
 As many as sixty canoes have been known to as- 
 semble at one time at this mission station from the 
 banks of this and the other adjoining rivers ; each 
 canoe carrying from twelve to twenty persons, and 
 forming a congregation sometimes of not fewer than 
 one thousand : devout, and attentive, and decorous. 
 Of this number, about five hundred are dressed in 
 European costume, and of the rest, not more than 
 half a dozen wear merely the native costume without 
 any European addition. Clothing has become, in 
 consequence, a principal article of trade in the dis- 
 trict. 
 
 4. The river Odida falls into the centre of the 
 highest estuary nearly opposite the mission station. 
 It runs back into the country from four to six miles, 
 and at high water boats and canoes navigate it. 
 The hills on either side of the upper half of this 
 
94 RIVERS, HARBOURS, AND BAYS. 
 
 small stream abound with cowdie trees and other 
 forest timber; It is still the property of the natives, 
 although many an attempt has been made to induce 
 them to sell it without adequate returns, from its 
 vicinity to the bay and the superior quality of the 
 timber. There are a few acres of well-cultivated 
 patches towards the upper part of the river. 
 
 5. The river Waihou falls into the southern side 
 of the highest estuary. It is one of the principal 
 tributaries of the Hokianga. It runs back into the 
 country for perhaps twenty miles. The river sepa- 
 rates into two branches, the Uttakena and the 
 Waihou. These minor streams are at least twelve 
 miles in extent, and are skirted and terminated by 
 extensive valleys, varying from one to two miles in 
 breadth. These valleys stretch beyond the sources’ 
 of the rivers for several miles. They are most fer- 
 tile, surpassed by no valleys of the country. The 
 native cultivation in patches is frequent, but the 
 greater part is covered with cowdie and forest-trees, 
 flax and fern. 
 
 6. The river W airero means, in the language of 
 the country, the waterfall, so named from a beautiful 
 fall towards the head of the river. It is situated on 
 the south side of the Hokianga, and is above four 
 miles in extent. The hills rise very abruptly from 
 the river, leaving perhaps not more than fifty yards 
 between them and the stream. On the northern 
 and western bank of this stream lies the missionary 
 station. We must notice under a different head the 
 luxuriant vegetation of the fruits and vegetables of 
 
SOIL AND POPULATION. 
 
 95 
 
 the gardens and cultivated grounds of the mission- 
 aries, and their successful agricultural essays. De- 
 scending the stream, and lower down than the 
 station, are situated the narrows of the Hokianga. 
 The channel- is here in width about one hundred 
 and fifty yards, skirted by lofty hills, rising abruptly 
 from the river. The effect produced by the stately 
 passage of a large vessel along this narrow channel, 
 relieved and surmounted by the rich forest foliage, 
 is most beautiful. 
 
 7. Waima is a fine stream, extending back into 
 the hill country for about fifteen miles. The prin- 
 cipal native settlements are towards the higher part 
 of the stream ; they are numerous, and, as usual, 
 the valleys at the head of and beyond the river con- 
 sist of an exceedingly rich alluvial soil. There is 
 some scattered cultivation by the natives. 
 
 8. The river Omania is a less stream than the 
 Waima. It is navigable for boats for four or five 
 miles. The point of land at the mouth of this stream 
 is now known by the name of Herd's Point, and 
 forms an eligible and centrical point for an European 
 settlement. The soil is good, and in some parts 
 exceedingly rich. It is well adapted for producing 
 any crops. It was acquired from the natives by 
 purchase so long ago as 1 826, or 1827, by Captain 
 Herd, for the Association of Noblemen and Gentle- 
 men, who at that time meditated forming a settle- 
 ment in New Zealand. During the long period that 
 has since elapsed, without possession having been 
 taken, it has been religiously preserved for them by 
 
96 RIVERS, HARBOURS, AND BAYS. 
 
 the natives ; and recently, in 1836, they assembled, 
 when the Rev, Mr. White was about to visit 
 England, and authorised him to acquaint the gentle- 
 men, that they, the natives, were still ready to fulfil 
 their bargain ; or to restore to the purchasers the 
 price originally paid. But they required one or 
 other alternative to be adopted ; as they could not 
 allow so valuable a part of the district to remain for 
 a longer time waste. We mention the fact as evi- 
 dence of the scrupulous adherence to their engage- 
 ments, which distinguishes some of the natives. 
 
 9. The river Widinaki is the last which shall be 
 noticed. From four to six miles it is navigable for 
 boats, but it runs considerably higher up ; and ter- 
 minates in a remarkably fine waterfall. The valley 
 of this river is particularly fertile, and belongs to a 
 small tribe of heathen natives, who have resisted 
 more obstinately than their neighbours, the influence 
 of the missionaries. They have recently been piqued 
 into a competition in their agriculture, from observing 
 the superiority of their Christian neighbours; and 
 they now work as hard, and labour as skilfully, as 
 any natives of the district. 
 
 The following account of this harbour was com- 
 municated by nautical men, well acquainted with 
 their business, and by whom it has been frequently 
 visited. 
 
 u Hokianga, a harbour on the western coast of 
 New Zealand, is situated in latitude 35° 32/ south, 
 and longitude 173° 27' east, variation 14° 46' east. 
 It may be known by a sand-hill on the N. w. side, 
 
SOIL AND POPULATION. 97 
 
 and a black head on the south, both moderately high. 
 The land for five or six miles to the north is sand, 
 not a black spot to be seen, and terminates with high 
 black mountains. The land to the south is black 
 and rocky. About six or seven leagues to the south 
 there is a very high perpendicular cliff, running out 
 to sea, and rising at once bluff and abrupt. This 
 kept open will clear the whole coast of Hokianga, 
 which is generally flat, but soundings regular, and 
 may be approached by the lead in thirty fathoms 
 water, at a convenient distance from the shore. In 
 running in for the harbour, come no nearer the heads 
 than three miles, or the high cliff above mentioned 
 will open off the land until the s.e. cape of the 
 harbour bears e.n.e. or e. by n. | n. at a distance 
 of three miles from the heads; then steer in e.n.e. 
 so as to pass the s. e. cape at half a cable's length, 
 gradually hauling for the east side of the harbour, 
 but be careful to avoid a rock lying two cables' 
 length N.w. from the s.e. cape, with only three 
 fathoms on it at high water. After you pass the 
 s.e. head continue to haul over towards the east 
 side of the harbour, until one cable's length from the 
 shore, then steer up the river about n. by w. There 
 are three fathoms on the bar at low water, and the 
 tide flows at the full and change of the moon 9 hours 
 45 minutes ; rises from ten to fourteen feet ; and 
 runs from five to six knots. The bar should not be 
 taken with an ebb tide." 
 
 A pilot, who has been in these parts for several 
 years, has printed and circulated “ Directions for 
 
 H 
 
98 
 
 RIVERS, HARBOURS, AND BAYS. 
 
 entering the Harbour of Hokianga,” of which printed 
 document the following is a copy 
 
 “ This is to give notice to all captains of ships or 
 vessels bound to the river Hokianga in New Zealand, 
 that there is a flag-staff erected on the south head, 
 under the direction of Mr. John Martin, the pilot, 
 with signal flags to signalise to any ship or vessel 
 appearing off the bar, and the undermentioned 
 signals are to be attended to ; Mr. Martin will be in 
 attendance with his boat also at the entrance of the 
 heads. 
 
 “Flag No. 1. Blue Peter; keep to sea; the bar is 
 
 not fit to take. 
 
 „ 2. Bed ; take the bar, there is no danger. 
 
 „ 3. Blue, with a white St. Andrew's Cross; 
 
 ebb-tide, and the bar not fit to take, 
 
 „ 4. White ; first quarter flood. 
 
 It is necessary when these flags are shown, that 
 they should be answered from the ship, if under- 
 stood, by a pendant, or flag, where best seen. 
 
 “ The flag-staff works on a pivot ; and when a 
 vessel is too far to the southward for entering, the 
 flag-staff will droop to the northward ; if too far to 
 the northward, will droop to the southward ; vessels 
 to be particularly guided by the drooping of the 
 flag-staff; for whatever way the flag-staff droops 
 the ship must keep that direction, and by no means 
 take the bar until the flag-staff bears E. n . per 
 compass. 
 
 “ Time of high water, full and change, at the bar, 
 half past nine o'clock a.m.” 
 
SOIL AND POPULATION. 
 
 99 
 
 4. The harbour of Kaipara is distant, southwards, 
 from Hokianga about sixty miles. The distance 
 between the two heads of the harbour is about five 
 or six miles. There is a sand-bank about mid 
 channel, but on each side of it there is abundant 
 water to carry in a vessel of any tonnage, in all 
 states of the tide. It is at least ten fathoms deep 
 at low water. There has been a false impression 
 created against this harbour, in consequence of the 
 position of a very extensive sand-bank, which runs 
 out to sea six or eight miles, and extends from the 
 northward of the north head, to the southward of 
 the south head ; and in approaching from seaward, 
 and particularly from the westward, appears to form 
 a complete bar right across the entrance* But it is 
 not so by any means. Inside of this bank there is a 
 deep channel, of at least two miles broad at its nar- 
 rowest part ; and affording a safe passage for a vessel 
 of the very largest class to work in. One of the 
 first vessels that discovered this channel was the 
 schooner Fanny, on the 6th of January, 1836; and 
 there were jotted down at the time the following 
 directions for entering : — “ Sailing into Kaipara, 
 middle channel, go well to the southward of the 
 south head ; then steer in E.n.e. for a green patch 
 on the sandy land, until you bring the middle green 
 patch on the northward n. by e. ^ e., steer in that 
 course until you are clear of the north end of the 
 inner sand bank, then steer direct for the inside point 
 of the north head.” After passing the heads the 
 channel extends about five or six miles, when the 
 
 h 2 
 
100 RIVERS, HARBOURS, AND BAYS. 
 
 vessel gains the bay, and is completely protected 
 from every wind. The expanse of the bay from 
 north to south is not less than twenty-five or thirty 
 miles. On the north there fall into the bay two 
 large rivers, the Wairoa and the Otamatea ; and on 
 the south the river Kaipara, which gives name to 
 the bay. 
 
 The banks of these rivers abound in magnificent 
 timber, particularly the banks of the Otamatea. 
 The natives describe this as the largest pine or 
 cowdie district of the island. Three or four Euro- 
 peans have lately located there. Towards the head 
 t of the Wairoa there is a missionary station. The 
 chairman of the Wesleyan mission, Mr. White, 
 recently, at different times, ascended the Kaipara 
 for about forty miles in two vessels ; the Fanny about 
 forty-five tons, and the Martha of about two hundred 
 tons. The same vessels ascended the Wairoa for 
 about eighty miles, and the natives stated that it 
 continued equally navigable for thirty miles further. 
 From the top of a high mountain there were seen 
 numerous and most extensive forests of timber, chiefly 
 , of cowdie. Great part of the shores of 4 the inland 
 bay are covered with forest trees; there are few 
 natives. It is one pf the districts nearly depopulated 
 by the celebrated Honghi’s wars several years ago . 
 
 5. The next harbour is Manukou. Its distance 
 from the entrance of Kaipara may be about thirty 
 , miles ; the width of the channel between the north 
 and south heads is about a mile. The channel from 
 the heads inwards may be about six miles; the 
 
SOIL AND POPULATION. 101 
 
 expanse of tlie bay about twenty miles, chiefly 
 southwards. There is an entrance-bank much about 
 mid channel. There is deep water on each side ; 
 the southern channel being the deeper ; it is from 
 nine to twelve fathoms. On the south head there 
 is a singular rising ground, with a flat or table land 
 on its summit. Close to the north head there is a 
 remarkable rock, called Nine Pin Rock* In taking 
 the harbour by the northern channel, bring the table 
 mount on the south head to bear e.n.e. till you 
 bring the rocks on the larboard side to bear n.n.e., 
 then haul into the north shore, and run up the 
 harbour- N. e. ^ do. In taking the harbour by the 
 south channel, steering n. by w., keeping the star- 
 board shore on board, till you bring the rock on the 
 north side to bear w.s.w., and then haul up the 
 harbour as before stated. A remarkable point pro- 
 jects from the north side. The entrance to this 
 harbour appears also to have been partly surveyed ; 
 a sketch of it is published along with the inaccurate 
 chart already referred, to. The time of high water, 
 and the rise of the tide, are not given. The sound- 
 ings between the heads on the north sides of the 
 entrance bar are set down as varying from five to 
 ten fathoms, and on the southern from nine to 
 twelve. 
 
 A great number of small streams fall into the 
 bay; it is thickly wooded on the north side, less so 
 on the south. The beach on the south is a clear 
 sandy shore; the soil is in many places very rich, 
 interspersed with a few sandy barren patches. There 
 
102 
 
 BITERS, HARBOURS, AND BAYS. 
 
 were, until within the last two years, no natives; 
 this district having also suffered during Honghi's 
 wars. From the northern side of the bay of Manu- 
 kou, across a narrow peninsula to the head of the’ 
 river Awaroa, which falls into Waikato Bay, the 
 distance is less than a mile ; the natives haul their 
 canoes and boats across from one to the other with 
 little difficulty. The isthmus separating Manukou 
 from the bay of the Thames, on the east side of the 
 island, is only three miles across. Manukou also 
 forms the boundary between the natives of the 
 ISTghapui, tribes on the north, and the Waikato 
 tribes on the south. The Nghapui are supposed to 
 have a population of about twenty thousand; the 
 W aikato are allowed a third more, or thirty thousand. 
 They themselves estimate their numbers still higher, 
 but the numbers of both are extravagantly exagger- 
 ated. It will be necessary to advert to the great, 
 importance of this harbour, from its advantageous 
 position, after giving some account of the closely 
 adjoining harbour of Waikato. From this harbour 
 to the Mokou river, a distance of from eighty to one 
 hundred miles, iron is found washed up on the j 
 beach and at the mouths of the streams and rivers, 
 to the depth of several feet. 
 
 6. The next harbour or river is Waikato. The 
 distance from the entrance of Manukou to * Waikato, 
 is about twenty-five miles along shore. It is a bar 
 harbour, and no survey of the entrance has been 
 obtained; but vessels of two hundred and fifty tons 
 have often been, in for fresh provisions and water,. 
 
SOIL AND POPULATION. 
 
 103 
 
 and for flax. There are a few Europeans settled 
 there, and the natives come down the rivers in their 
 canoes, with flax, in great numbers. This harbour 
 is formed by the Waikato and the Awaroa rivers; 
 the Waikato is stated by the natives to have its 
 source in an extensive inland lake, called Roturoa* 
 but no account has been obtained of a passage from 
 the lake to the sea. About eighty miles from the J 
 entrance of the harbour, the river divides into two 
 streams; the one called Horoteu, the other Waipa. 
 Both these streams have been navigated in canoes 
 by the Wesleyan missionaries for one hundred and 
 fifty miles ; and by the Church missionaries in boats 
 for about two hundred miles from the sea. There 
 are a great number of small islands in the channel 
 of the river, which are exceedingly fertile ; wooded 
 to the water s edge, and lovely beyond description; 
 Some of the islands are a mile in length. They 
 consist of fine rich alluvial soils. Branching off 
 from this river in all directions and at short dis- 
 tances from each other, are numerous valleys, extend- 
 ing so far as the eye Gould judge for from twelve: 
 to twenty miles. The vegetation is altogether 
 luxuriant. The fern grows from five to eight feet 
 in height; the flax grows to nearly the same gigantic 
 dimensions, and the natives plant it as an ornament* 
 around their huts and enclosed grounds. An intel- 
 ligent Englishman states, “ I have walked for an 
 hour on end, through grass pasture reaching to my' 
 knees, on the banks of the Waikato,— the grass 
 looked coarse, but very luxuriant.” These navigable 
 
104 RIVERS, HARBOURS, AND BAYS. 
 
 rivers, which at tlie distance of about eighty miles 
 from the coast divide into two or three separate 
 branches, have already been explored to the distance 
 of about one hundred miles, without arriving at the 
 extensive lake from which they are stated by the 
 natives to have their source. 
 
 W aikato harbour becomes, therefore, the proper depot 
 for the produce of the fertile countries through which 
 the rivers flow. But the state of the bar at the mouth 
 of W aikato river, at low water, renders the approach 
 difficult or dangerous, and there is no safe harbour 
 inside. It has already, however, been pointed out, 
 that the river Awaroa, which falls into the northern 
 side of the W aikato, reaches to within less than a 
 mile of the Manukou harbour, one of the safest of 
 the island. The natives are in the constant practice 
 of dragging their canoes from the one to the other; 
 and from the level character of /the intervening 
 Country, an improved communication can be opened. 
 - In this way, Manukou would ultimately become 
 the outlet for the produce of the banks of the several 
 rivers of the W aikato country, and also of the mag- 
 nificent inland lake of Roturoa, of the tracts of 
 country skirting it, and the numerous rivers falling 
 into it,- — a tract of country including many hundred 
 square miles of the richest territory of the island. 
 It will also be recollected that the isthmus dividing 
 the eastern from the western side of the island is 
 situated between the bay of the Thames and Manu- 
 kou, so that the produce of nearly a third of the 
 Northern Island may be conveyed by water to the 
 
SOIL AND POPULATION. 105 
 
 Manukou, and from thence to the Thames, with a 
 land carriage not exceeding three miles. 
 
 'Manukou, from its connexion with the Waikato 
 country, and its local advantages, becomes, therefore* 
 one of the most important districts of the island. 
 Were it necessary to look to the country with a 
 military eye, or for the prevention of war between 
 the native tribes, of the Nghapui to the north, and 
 the Waikato to the south, which at no distant 
 period waged exterminating wars against each 
 other, the occupation of the Manukou isthmus 
 would separate them, and prevent mutual invasion. 
 It is a complete key to both countries, and within 
 reach of support, and nearly within point blank 
 range of shot from shipping on the eastern and 
 western sides of the island. 
 
 7. Waingaroa is a bar harbour with not more 
 than two fathoms of water on the bar at low water. 
 The distance along shore from the Waikato is about 
 twenty-five miles. The channel between the heads 
 may be about half a mile wide, the expanse of the 
 harbour about two miles. There are several deep 
 bays. It is not known that any survey exists of this 
 harbour. It is thickly wooded on the north, and 
 cultivated in patches by the natives on both sides. 
 It is comparatively populous ; there being about six 
 hundred natives, who have for years been making 
 urgent applications for British settlers among them ; 
 as indeed have the whole Waikato people. There 
 are several native teachers settled here, and emi- 
 nently successful in instructing their brethren. 
 
106 
 
 RIVERS, HARBOURS, AND BAYS. 
 
 There are about five hundred Christian converts; 
 the chapel contains about six hundred hearers. 
 There is no missionary resident amongst them 
 since the removal of the Wesleyan station. 
 
 8.. Aotea habour is distant ten miles from Wain- 
 garoa; some very small streams fall into it; the 
 entrance may be three-quarters of a mile broad. 
 The channel is winding, and about two or three 
 miles long; the expanse of the bay, from eight to 
 ten. It is not wooded at the entrance, but thickly 
 higher up; the beach is sandy; a good many natives 
 reside* in the bay; the principal chiefs, at last con- 
 ference, in May, 1836, repeated their former earnest 
 applications for British settlers. The natives have, 
 perhaps, one hundred acres under cultivation; there 
 are two chapels, one capable of containing four 
 hundred, and the other two hundred hearers. There 
 are several successful native teachers. There is no 
 resident missionary since the removal of the Wesleyan 
 stations. 
 
 9. Kawia harbour is situated about ten miles 
 south of Aotea; the entrance between the heads is 
 not more than* three-quarters of a mile. It is a bar 
 harbour, but a good clear channel; there is a small 
 bank about mid-channel, with deep water on both 
 sides. The channel is not more than half a mile 
 Ions: : several small streams- fall into it. There is a 
 very powerful Ghief resident here, of as much influ- 
 ence as any one chief in New Zealand; he is most 
 anxious for British settlers, and has long been so* 
 War has raged for some time between the Waikato 
 
SOIL AND POPULATION. 
 
 107 
 
 people and tlie Taranakee, their southern neigh- 
 bours ;• a few prisoners who had; been starved out of 
 their pah or fort,, and had surrendered as slaves*, 
 were brought in while Mr. White was there; the 
 chief, who well knew the determined opposition of 
 the missionary doctrines to their wars, stated, and 
 repeatedly and publicly pledged himself, to give up 
 the war, if missionaries and. settlers would, come 
 amongst them. 
 
 He complains that no settlers come to his country,, 
 although willing to receive them, and although it is. 
 richer and also more populous than the Hokianga ; 
 and. he stated that the Taranakee country to the 
 south, which he had conquered and depopulated,, 
 was still richer and fitter for cultivation, than his 
 own country. He described it as containing vast 
 plains of rich land, and covered with fine pasture for 
 sheep and cattle but this rests entirely on native 
 testimony, although there is no reason to doubt it. 
 Hone of the missionaries or Europeans, so far as 
 known, have visited it. Some parts of this dis- 
 trict of the Waikato country are extensively and 
 thickly wooded ; the cowdie is in great abundance ; 
 small patches of the open country are cultivated ; 
 the natives are numerous — perhaps one thousand in 
 the bay — many of them are Christians; the chief 
 himself is not a Christian, but his brothers are. 
 There are several native teachers from Hokianga 
 settled here, and a large and commodious chapel has 
 been constructed ; there is no resident missionary. 
 
 10. The river Mokou, situated about half way 5 
 
108 
 
 RIVERS, HARBOURS, AND BAYS. 
 
 between Kawia and Mount Egmont, is supposed to 
 mark the boundary between the Waikato and Tara- 
 nakee tribes. Whether this river, like the others on 
 this sida of the island, forms a harbour or bay at its 
 junction with the sea, is not known. Its situation 
 only was pointed out to the missionaries from an 
 eminence in the Waikato country. The source, 
 course, and extent of the river are equally unknown ; 
 but from the native account of the plains and pas- 
 tures of this very extensive country, and from what 
 is already known of the extreme fertility of the rest 
 of the Waikato country, there is no reason to ques- 
 tion its fertility, and it becomes a matter of great 
 importance to explore it. 
 
 11. The Taranakee district forms the south-west- 
 ern extremity of the Northern Island*; and the 
 
 northern head of Cook’s Straits. Mount Egmont, 
 
 • 1 • • ^ 
 one of the loftiest mountains in the island, is situ- 
 ated in it. It is supposed to extend from the 
 Mokou river on the north, to nearly the Wanganui 
 river, or Knowlesly river, laid down in the maps of 
 Cook’s Straits. There is a bay laid down in the 
 recent charts as Taranakee Bay, within Cook’s 
 Straits. It does not appear in Cook’s chart ; no 
 vessel has been heard of as having entered it. Some 
 well-informed natives deny, and it is believed cor- 
 rectly, the existence of any such bay as is there 
 delineated ; nor is there known any safe harbour in 
 that part of the coast. 
 
 Rutherford visited with his tribe Taranakee in 
 one of their wanderings : he says, “ The village of 
 
SOIL AND POPULATION. 
 
 109 
 
 Taranakee stands by tbe sea-side, and tbe manners 
 and customs of tbe inhabitants are tbe same as pre- 
 vail in other parts of tbe islands. We remained six 
 weeks, and after a journey homewards of six weeks 
 more, we arrived at East Cape/ The shores of 
 Taranakee were also visited by Captain Lambert, in 
 her Majesty’s ship Alligator, to obtain restoration of 
 the survivors of a crew wrecked near Mount Eg- 
 mont. He reached the coast on the 20th of Sep- 
 tember, 1834, at Moturoa, the Sugar-loaf Islands of 
 Captain Cook, by which the northern extremity of 
 Cape Egmont is terminated. “ They consist,” says 
 the journal of an officer recently published, “ of a 
 remarkable cluster of high conical rocks, running 
 put to the westward, of primitive formation, and 
 partly clad in a mantle of luxuriant vegetation, wild 
 flowers in beautiful variety, notwithstanding their 
 exposure to wind and sea.” The journal continues, 
 “30th September. Running along shore for Wai- 
 mate, in from seven to ten fathoms water ; the 
 appearance of the coast is such as sailors designate 
 iron-bound, boldness and ruggedness characterising 
 it, the whole way from Moturoa to beyond the 
 place of our present destination ; the grand outline 
 being that of an extensive cape, the sweep of which 
 is broken by a series of shallow bays, as these are 
 parted from one another by huge promontories. 
 The line of country is s'o level, as almost to run 
 parallel with the water-line throughout its entire 
 length ; subject to numerous breaks in the solid 
 rocks, occasioned by its having been rent and torn 
 
110 
 
 RIVERS, HARBOURS, AND BAYS. 
 
 in those places where the mountain-streams had 
 found themselves channels for the conveyance sea- 
 ward of Egmont’s tributary waters ; and along the 
 banks of which they have deposited, 'as they went, 
 a rich alluvial soil, thus affording growth to an end- 
 less variety of vegetable productions, which relieve 
 the eye, at these several fissures, with the sight of 
 woods and groves — pleasing contrasts to a continuous 
 wall of black and brown rock. At noon the moun- 
 tain bore north by west, and we were distant about 
 five miles from Waimate Pa, off which the water 
 shoals suddenly from five to four and three fathoms, 
 with an uneven rocky bottom.” 
 
 The principal accounts of the Taranakee tribes 
 have been obtained from settlers on the Hokianga. 
 These people expressed the same desire as the whole 
 other tribes of the west coast for British settlers. 
 Many of the chiefs have fallen in the war with the 
 Waikato tribes. One of the survivors, who had 
 been resident at Hokianga, a native convert, wrote 
 to Mr. White to Sydney, when on his way to Lon- 
 don, repeating his previous determination of return- 
 ing to Taranakee, to instruct his people. The Ho- 
 kianga tribes were meditating, in 1835, an excursion 
 to the Taranakee country, to rescue the remnant *of 
 the natives from the war of extermination waged 
 against them by the more warlike Waikato. They 
 proposed to convey them to a safe settlement on the 
 banks of the Hokianga. 
 
 12. The next river harbour laid down on the map 
 is Knowlesly Biver and Bay, situated about the 
 
SOIL AND POPULATION* 
 
 111 
 
 centre of the northern side of Cook’s Straits. The 
 native name of the river is Wanganui, and the banks 
 are inhabited by a warlike tribe of that name. The 
 river is laid down on the common chart as dividing 
 into two heads, and it may do so ; but there is not 
 known any authority for it. An intelligent native, 
 now in England, describes the mouth of the river as 
 rocky and dangerous for shipping, with a fall near 
 the mouth rendering it not navigable. He also 
 stated that the language spoken by them was so 
 different from his own, as to be scarcely intelligible* 
 On being further pressed, however, he said they 
 barked like dogs when they spoke, and had, on one 
 occasion, attacked his tribe, the Kapiti, and killed 
 several of them when retreating from the Waikato, 
 by whom they had been defeated. His information 
 therefore of the people, of their river, their language, 
 and their country, must be received with caution. 
 
 13. The next bay along the northern side of 
 Cook's Straits, and towards the eastern extremity of 
 it, is Port Nicholson, where the River Haritaoua 
 falls into the sea, and still farther east, between it 
 and Cape Palliser, there is another bay, called 
 Palliser Bay, terminating in an extensive lagoon, 
 formed, there is reason to believe, by another river. 
 This part of the coast is the property of the Kapiti 
 tribe, a powerful and numerous race. The principal 
 residence of their chief is on the island of Kapiti, or 
 Entry Island, situated in the strait, about midway 
 between Port Nicholson and the Wanganui river, 
 or Knowlesly Bay. They also possess the greater 
 
112 
 
 RIVERS, HARBOURS, AND BAYS. 
 
 part, if not tlie whole, of tlie southern side of the 
 Strait, including the excellent harbours of Blind 
 Bay, Admiralty Bay, Queen Charlotte’s Sound, and 
 Cloudy Bay, all of which we shall notice when 
 describing the Southern Island. 
 
 Port Nicholson runs inland from twelve to four- 
 teen miles, and varies from two to four miles in 
 breadth. It affords safe anchorage and complete 
 shelter for any number of ships, and there is room 
 to beat out in any wind. A younger son of a 
 Kapiti chief, named Nayti, states that he had 
 ascended the river, which is as broad and deep as 
 the Thames at London Bridge, for four days’ sail in 
 a canoe, and it extends much further, a day’s sail 
 being estimated at twenty miles, which would make 
 the river eighty miles long. Both sides of the river 
 rise abruptly, and are very hilly and thickly wooded. 
 There is scarcely any cultivation by the natives 
 around the bay, but they bring quantities of pro- 
 visions down the river. There are about a dozen 
 English settlers, three or four of whom are runaway 
 convicts from New South Wales. 
 
 Te Pahi, or “ Tupai Cupa,” as he is called, thus 
 described his country to Dr. Traill of Liverpool 
 “ When his native country was shown to him in a 
 chart, he at once recognised it ; and being asked to 
 point out the spot where he himself resided, he 
 described his dominions as embracing the whole of 
 that portion in the southern extremity of the North 
 Island, "which would be cut off by a line drawn from 
 the forty-first parallel of latitude to Cape Turn- 
 
SOIL AND POPULATION, 
 
 113 
 
 again, on tlie east coast. His principal residence 
 he stated to be on Entry Island, which is a short 
 
 distance from the shore on the north side of Cook's 
 
 / 
 
 Straits, and nearly opposite to the entrance into 
 Queen Charlotte's Sound. Exactly facing this small 
 island, a deep and spacious inlet, he said, ran very 
 far into the country. He also described another 
 inlet, not quite so extensive, as intersecting the land 
 further to the east, between Cape Terrawittee and 
 Cape Palliser. Tupai asserted that the shores of 
 these inland seas are covered with lofty trees of the 
 cowdie species to the water’s edge/' 
 
 The last of these openings refer to Port Nicholson; 
 of the former there is no appearance on any of the 
 maps hitherto published, nor, except from Tupai, is 
 there any authority for the cowdie-tree having been 
 seen south of Kawia harbour on the west coast. It 
 may be so, but it requires confirmation. 
 
 In another part of the work from which we have 
 quoted the preceding account, it is stated, “ There 
 could be no doubt, from Tupai’s account, that his 
 territory abounded both in the cowdie-tree and in 
 flax ; and it was extremely probable that both these 
 valuable productions might be procured with more 
 facility, or of better quality, from this than from 
 any other district of New Zealand. The difficulty 
 of obtaining the cowdie-tree at those parts of the 
 country which have hitherto been resorted to for 
 that purpose, has arisen either from its growing too 
 far inland to be transported, or only on the banks 
 of rivers which ships of considerable burden could 
 
 i 
 
114 
 
 RIVERS, HARBOURS, AND BAYS. 
 
 not enter. But Tupai described tbe two inlets lead- 
 ing from Cook’s Straits into tbe heart of his territory 
 as both deep and spacious enough for the largest 
 vessels, and as^being bordered with wood to the 
 water s edge.” 
 
 Such is the very limited and wholly inadequate 
 information hitherto obtained as to this part of the 
 coast ; and it is equally defective regarding the whole 
 line of coast from Cape Palliser to Cape East, and 
 from Cape East to Mercury Bay, an extent of about 
 four hundred miles. Soundings have been taken along 
 the coast, but at a considerable distance from it, 
 which vary generally from twenty-five to forty-two 
 fathoms, and deepening off Cape East from fifty to 
 sixty, and to ninety fathoms. The names of the 
 tribes inhabiting it are, the Natikahohuni and Na- 
 tiawa, both numerous and powerful. 
 
 14. Hawke’s Bay,, situated about midway along 
 this line of coast, between the thirty-ninth and 
 fortieth parallel of latitude, appears to have been 
 surveyed, and to give from six to twenty-four 
 fathoms water. It appears from its position to be 
 sheltered from the north and north-east ; but in a 
 recent work it is stated that u the Mahia, Hicks, 
 and Hawke’s Bays, are all of them open, and afford 
 no shelter that can at all be depended on, except 
 when the wind blows off the land.” Of the coast, 
 or the interior, no authentic accounts have been 
 obtained. 
 
 15. Taoneroa, or Poverty Bay, about thirty miles 
 north of Hawke’s Bay. It is supposed to have 
 
SOIL AND POPULATION. 
 
 115 
 
 been the scene of Rutherford's capture and subse- 
 quent captivity. 44 The bay,” says Rutherford, 44 is 
 in the form of a half moon, with a sandy beach 
 round it, and at its head a fresh water river, having 
 a bar across its mouth.” He mentions also the 
 height of the land, which forms its sides. All these 
 particulars are noticed by Captain Cook. The 
 country is extensively wooded. 
 
 16. The harbour of Tauranga, in the Bay of 
 Plenty, and a few leagues south of Mercury Bay, 
 is resorted to by small craft trading for flax. 44 The 
 entrance is narrow, rocky, and dangerous 1 ; vessels 
 are often detained a long time before they can enter 
 it ; and at times when they have entered it, are as 
 long before they can leave it.” There is a chart of it 
 by Captain Cook. 
 
 17. Mercury Bay is situated on the southern and 
 eastern side of the peninsula forming the southern 
 head of the Bay of Houraki, or Thames. It has 
 been surveyed repeatedly at the same time with the 
 Thames. The entrance is very rocky, and it is of 
 difficult ingress and egress. The water is from six 
 to ten fathoms, and shoals in the narrows to four, 
 three, and two. This district of the country is inha- 
 bited by the Natipawoa, or Nutimaru tribes. 
 
 Captain Cook states, that— 44 The best anchorage 
 is in a sandy bay, which lies just within the south 
 head, in five and four fathoms ; this place is very 
 convenient both for wooding and watering, and in 
 the river there is an immense quantity of oysters 
 and other shell fish. But for a ship that wants to 
 
116 
 
 RIVERS, HARBOURS, AND BAYS. 
 
 stop for any time, the best and safest place is in the 
 river at the head of the bay. In several parts of the- 
 bay, great 'quantities of iron-sand are thrown upon 
 the shore, brought down by every little rivulet of 
 fresh water that finds its way from the interior." 
 
 18. The Thames, or Houralri, is the greater part of 
 it an open roadstead. With a wind at east and north- 
 east, vessels of one hundred and thirty tons or thereby 
 have been worked into the narrows, where they are 
 sheltered ; but with a foul wind, there is great diffi- 
 culty in getting out, from the sand and mud- banks in 
 the channel. “ The entrance,” says a recent work, 
 “ to the frith of the Thames is rendered dangerous by 
 small rocks showing themselves a few feet above the 
 surface of the water, and not readily distinguished 
 at night. The bay of Mahurangi, on the western 
 side of the frith, is deep, has several rivers running 
 into it, is studded with several small islands, and has 
 a fine harbour, named by the natives of the place, 
 Kaihu. This harbour, which is situated at the head 
 of the bay, is protected from all winds, and from 
 the sea, and affords a secure anchorage, and is easy 
 of access. The depth of water, to the distance of 
 three miles, is sufficient for every description of 
 ships. The southern or longest passage is formed 
 by an island, and the main is the safest and best, 
 having in it ten fathoms water. The northern or 
 smallest passage is full of rocks, the passage narrow, 
 and has only two and a half fathoms depth of water. 
 The tide flows ten feet at springs, and the time of 
 high-water is ten o’clock, full and change. The 
 
SOIL AND POPULATION. 
 
 117 
 
 several rivers emptying themselves into the Bay of 
 Mahurangi, are navigable only for canoes and boats. 
 A small harbour, fit for ordinary craft, is situated on 
 the northern side of the island, forming the bay.” 
 From this harbour, across the entrance to a* second 
 well-sheltered harbour, named Waitemata, is the 
 narrow isthmus separating the bay of the Thames 
 from the port of Manukou, on the western coast. 
 
 19. Wangari, north of the Thames, is an extensive 
 harbour. It is protected from the north and north- 
 east by Bream Head. It was surveyed in 1834 by 
 H. M. S. Buffalo. It is formed at the confluence 
 of the river Wangari with the sea, and the soundings, 
 inside the bay, which is completely sheltered, vary 
 from six to ten fathoms. 
 
 20, 21, and 22. Following northwards along the 
 coast, there are in succession the small rivers and 
 bays named Tutukaka, Wangamuma, and Wanga- 
 rura. They are only fit for small vessels, and there 
 is not any known survey of them. 
 
 23. The Bay of Islands, so named from the num- 
 ber of rocks with which it it is studded, is a remark- 
 ably fine and capacious harbour, and affords shelter 
 in all seasons, and in all weather, to numbers of 
 vessels. Its width from head to head is about eleven 
 miles, affording sufficient room for vessels to beat in. 
 There is deep water close in with the shore ; a 
 great number of European vessels touch at this har- 
 bour, for supplies of fresh provisions and vegetables, 
 and there have been at anchor in it at one time as 
 many as twenty-seven vessels, most of them upwards 
 
118 
 
 RIVERS, HARBOURS AND BAYS. 
 
 of three hundred tons. Thisbayhasbeen surveyed with 
 minuteness by two French ships, La Coquille, in 1824, 
 and U Astrolabe, in 1830, 2, and 3. “ Its anchorages 
 are various; namely,. Tepuna, a roadstead on the 
 northern side of the bay, opposite the missionary 
 station of that name, and the native village of Ran- 
 gihoua. Paroa, a deep bay on the south side of the 
 Bay of Islands, a snug and spacious harbour, affording 
 shelter from all winds, and is the anchorage which 
 the whaling vessels formerly made use of; it has seven 
 and eight fathoms of water. The anchorages now 
 generally used are the Bay of Kororareka, and the 
 river Kawakawa; the former is usedby vessels wanting 
 a slight re-fitting, or for procuring refreshments ; the 
 Kawakawa, when repairs to any extent are neces- 
 sary, or the replacing of any of the principal masts, 
 being more secured, and having the stores near them 
 from which they procure the greater portion of their 
 supplies, with the exception of provisions. Both 
 these anchorage grounds possess sufficient water for 
 ships of the greatest tonnage. The latitude of Koro- 
 rareka Beach is 35° 15' 45" south, longitude 174° 
 11' 45" east of Greenwich, high-water about T^Om^ 
 fall and change of the moon: there fall into this 
 bay the rivers Kidi-kidi, in which, at the distance 
 of about two miles from the mission station, are the 
 magnificent falls of the Wainiwaniwa, or c Waters of 
 the Rainbow ; the Wairoa, with its small fall, the 
 Manganui, the Pulconda, the Kawakawa, and many 
 minor streams ; their banks, and the interior of the 
 country, presenting one of the richest, soils, in the 
 
SOIL AND POPULATION. 
 
 119 
 
 island, yielding crops, where cultivated, of every 
 kind known in the country, in the greatest abun- 
 dance.” 
 
 24. “ The harbour of Wangaroa, lying twenty-five 
 miles to the north-east true of the Bay of Islands,, 
 is beautiful, romantic, and spacious, capable of con- 
 taining the largest fleet, and affording good anchorage 
 in from five to eleven fathoms, completely sheltered 
 from the sea and all winds. No danger need be 
 apprehended in running in, as there are no hidden 
 obstacles; the shores steep, and having sufficient 
 water for any vessel within a few yards of them y 
 and should the wind not be favourable for entering, 
 you may with perfect safety anchor outside the 
 heads, and wait for a slant, or for the sea-breeze. In 
 approaching this harbour from the sea, the entrance 
 not being more than two hundred yards across, it is 
 not readily distinguished by a stranger ; but its 
 position may be known by the northernmost island 
 of the Cavelles, which lies three miles off it. (The 
 Cavelles is a cluster of islands stretching 'along the 
 shore from W angaroa, to within four leagues of the 
 Bay of Islands.) The harbour has several small 
 creeks or rivers emptying themselves into it, and 
 fresh water may be procured almost anywhere, on 
 both sides. The latitude of a small bay about three 
 miles from the entrance, on the eastern side, is 35° 2' 
 south, longitude 173° 42' 45" east of Greeenwich; 
 high-water at full and change at 8h 15m/’ 
 
 25. North-east of Wangaroa, and distant about 
 twenty miles, is the Bay of Oudou-Oudou, or Lau- 
 
J 20 RIVERS, HARBOURS, AND BAYS. 
 
 riston Bay, of which a survey has been obtained 
 from a French manuscript, dated 1 769, communicated 
 by M. Dupres : this is called by Captain Cook, 
 Doubtless Bay. The water shoals progressively and 
 regularly from thirty-five at the entrance to five, and 
 one and a half at the head of the bay, where there 
 is a fine sandy beach, with high land in the back- 
 ground. There are several small rivers falling into it. 
 
 26. There only remains to be noticed Sandy Bay, 
 situated between the North Cape and Knuckle 
 Point. It is an open bay, similar to Wharoa' road- 
 stead, situated directly opposite on the other side of 
 the island. The river Bangannee falls into the head 
 of the bay, and forms a creek of some depth, and 
 the soundings are marked on the chart as varying 
 outside, from thirty-two to eighteen ; the tide rises 
 fourteen feet. The island is here so narrow, that 
 from the mission-station, Kawa, the breaking of 
 the surf on both beaches can be distinctly heard. 
 
 SOUTH ISLAND, STEWART^ ISLAND, &C. 
 
 Entering Cook’s Straits from the west, the southern 
 side of the strait, which forms the northern side of the 
 South Island, presents along the whole extent of the 
 strait, a succession of excellent harbours. There is, 
 
 1. Blind Bay. 
 
 2. Admiralty Bay. No survey nor correct account 
 of these bays have been obtained. They are repre- 
 sented by Captain Cook as safe and spacious, 
 and several smaller harbours inside. 
 
SOIL AND POPULATION. 
 
 121 
 
 3. Port Hardy, D’Urville's Island, and 
 
 4. Port Gore ; both of which, have been surveyed 
 by her Majesty’s ship Alligator, in 1834. 
 
 5. The Current Basin, connecting Blind Bay and 
 Admiralty Bay, by the French passage between 
 Stephen’s Island and the main land; surveyed by 
 the Astrolabe, Captain D’Urville, in 1827. 
 
 6. Queen Charlotte’s Sound. The entrance be- 
 tween the heads is about twenty-six miles, and 
 narrows to about ten miles, after running in about 
 five miles. It extends inland for about thirty miles. 
 There are several islands, one of them inhabited; 
 there are ten or twelve British settlers, and a good 
 many natives, perhaps five hundred. 
 
 7. Cloudy Bay is about fifteen miles long, and 
 from three to five broad; the land is high on the 
 west side; and there is not much level ground 
 between the high land and shore. There is much fern, 
 and a considerable quantity of fine timber. There 
 are about twenty British settlers ; as many as twenty 
 or thirty whalers have put in together; about one 
 third of the crews of these vessels desert their ships, 
 and escape into the interior until their departure, 
 when they generally re-engage in other vessels. 
 There will be about thirty-two hands to each ship. 
 There are a few runaway convicts ; and there are 
 five or six grog shops. The English cultivate wheat, 
 potatoes, onions, &c. They employ natives, who 
 are very willing to labour. The natives are also 
 much employed, chiefly in the boats of whalers, and 
 sometimes from their steadiness, as second or third 
 
122 
 
 RIVERS, HARBOURS, AND BAYS* 
 
 mates. Cloudy Bay is reckoned the best fishing 
 station for black whales on these coasts. They come 
 in great numbers into the bay, and into Cook's 
 Straits; the boats and crews watching about the 
 heads, 1 — and the vessels lying inside the bay. Both 
 sides of the strait are in the possession of the Kapiti 
 tribe, whose chief settlement, as already stated, is in 
 Entry Island, and on the shores of Port Nicholson. 
 It is a recent acquisition by them, that is within the 
 last twenty years; the Kapiti having at that time 
 been expelled by the Waikato tribe from their own 
 district of Kawia, and having in their turn, dispos- 
 sessed the previous settlers on the shores of Cook's 
 Straits. The Kaihoora tribe was that dispossessed; 
 and the remnant of the tribe were scattered in their 
 flight along the shores southwards. ' 
 
 There is much valuable land along the shores of 
 Cook's Straits, and particularly from the eastern 
 point, or Cape Campbell, southwards towards 
 Banks's Peninsula. The natives represent it as par- 
 ticularly well adapted, from being rich and level, 
 and abounding in pasture, for English husbandry, 
 and for pasturage. Its vicinity to excellent harbours, 
 and its being in the direct track homeward of 
 the Australian traders and whale ships, and the 
 absence of native occupants, point it out as an 
 advantageous settlement. 
 
 8. Passing along the east coast, southwards, the 
 next harbour is that called by Captain Cook, 
 Lookers-on Bay. The bay is formed by two fine 
 rivers, which there flow into the sea. The bay is 
 
SOIL AND POPULATION. 
 
 12a 
 
 not well sheltered, but is much resorted to for flax. 
 There was a British settlement on the banks of one of 
 the rivers, about fifteen miles inland, but it has been 
 abandoned; one vessel of one hundred and twenty 
 tons was built at it. There are few natives, and 
 the land round the harbour rises gently from the sea. 
 
 9. Port Pegasus, north of Banks’s Peninsula; there 
 are two entrances, one to the north and the other to 
 the south extremity of an island, which forms a 
 barrier against the sea. The bay runs up a couple 
 of miles, and there are three or four rivers fall into 
 it. There are few natives; the country is in general 
 level, and rises gradually from the shore. 
 
 10. The next harbour is that of Akeroa, a remark- 
 ably fine and safe harbour, situated in Banks’s Penin- 
 sula, on the eastern side of it, between the forty- 
 third and forty-fourth parallels of latitude. A copy 
 has been obtained of an American survey, which 
 places this harbour in latitude 45° 52'; the sound- 
 ings off the heads shoal from forty-five to thirty; 
 between the heads from fifteen to twelve; and in 
 the numerous smaller bays inside the harbour, from 
 seven to five. 
 
 11. Otago Bay, is also situated on the eastern 
 shores of the Southern Island, about latitude forty- 
 six. It is a bar harbour, with three fathoms and a 
 half water, on the bar, at low* water. It also is a 
 safe and excellent harbour, with seven fathom water 
 inside. North of the harbour, and between it and 
 Akeroa, is situated the Lake of Green Stone, from 
 which the natives supply themselves with the 
 
124 RIVERS, HARBOURS, AND BAYS. 
 
 favourite talc for tlieir weapons. From tlie account 
 of one of the natives, this lake would seem to over- 
 flow its banks at particular seasons, and to form 
 extensive lagoons, separated from the sea by a narrow 
 strip of sandy beach. The natives cut small canals 
 through this beach, and take great quantities of fish 
 in them, when attempting to find their way into the 
 sea. It is in the neighbourhood of this bay that 
 the natives state that abundant coal exists; and that 
 there are immense tracts of very rich land and luxu- 
 riant grass pasture. Such, indeed, is represented to 
 be the general character of the whole southern part of 
 the South Island, here and there interspersed with 
 abundant and very fine timber. Captain Cook de- 
 scribes the land on this part of the coast, as 44 hav- 
 ing the surface broken by many hills, which are 
 green and woody.” 
 
 12. In the southern extremity of the island, after 
 passing through Foveaux’s Straits, there is laid 
 down on Mr. M 4 Doneirs Chart, “Knowlesly Bay,” or 
 South Bay, stretching inland apparently for about ten 
 or fifteen miles, and having several rivers falling into 
 it, one of them stretching upwards into the country 
 for not less than one hundred miles, and forming 
 towards its entrance 44 beautiful lagoons navigable 
 for large ships.” The country around is marked, 
 44 very rich land, according to the native accounts 
 and on the western side of it is marked 44 coal! 1 The 
 extent of country embraced by this description, seems 
 to contain above one hundred and fifty square miles ; 
 some parts of it are very richly wooded. This bay 
 
SOIL AND POPULATION. 
 
 125 
 
 is not noticed in the charts taken from M. Duper^ 
 rey’s atlas of 1824; and there is some reason to 
 doubt its existence, although in other respects the 
 description may be correct enough. 
 
 13. In the south-western extremity of the island, 
 are situated the three adjacent harbours, named Port 
 Preservation, 
 
 14. Port Chalky, and 
 
 15. Dusky Bay. There are accurate surveys of 
 the two latter, in M. Duperrey’s atlas. There are 
 great numbers of sheltered bays and coves inside of 
 these harbours ; and the main channel and entrance 
 is completely sheltered by barrier islands. Some of 
 the bays, farthest inland, have very, deep water, 
 twenty, thirty, and forty fathoms. No account of 
 the coast has been obtained, except what is given 
 by Captain Cook. Towards the south end of the 
 island, he says, “The surface of the country is 
 broken into, craggy hills, of a great height, on the 
 summits of which are several patches of snow. It 
 is not, however, wholly barren, for we could see 
 wood, not only in the valleys, but upon the highest 
 ground, yet we saw no appearance of its being 
 inhabited.” Opposite Dusky Bay “is the only 
 level land within a considerable distance. It extends 
 two leagues to the northward, is lofty, and covered 
 with wood.” 
 
 16. The shores of Stewart’s Island, situated off 
 the southern head of the island, and separated from 
 it by Foveaux’s Straits, form a series of excellent 
 bays and harbours. The Southern Port has been 
 
126 RIVERS, HARBOURS, AND BAYS. 
 
 accurately surveyed by M. de Blosville, and a chart 
 of it will be found in M/Duperrey’s Atlas ; the 
 soundings vary from two to fifteen fathoms. Cap- 
 tain Cook describes the lajid on this part of the 
 coast in these terms : — This land is high and 
 barren, with nothing upon it but a few straggling 
 shrubs, for not a single tree was to be seen. It was 
 however remarkable for a number of white patches, 
 which I took to be marble, as they reflected the 
 sun’s rays very strongly.” There are thirty or forty 
 British now settled hero, and they cultivate the 
 usual crops with success ; they have a great many 
 goats. It is no longer an eligible whaling station ; 
 they seem to have deserted it for Cloudy Bay and 
 Cook’s Straits. It is encompassed by great numbers 
 of small islands and rocks. 
 
 The line of coast from Dusky Bay northwards to 
 Cape Farewell, the western extremity of Cook’s 
 Straits, presents in general a bold and rocky shore. 
 It has not been examined with sufficient minuteness 
 to determine whether there are any safe and com- 
 modious harbours, but there are many inlets and 
 creeks affording partial safety and shelter. Captain 
 Cook was "obliged to keep well out to sea while 
 standing along this coast, and inferred that there 
 was a scanty population, from observing fires on one 
 or two occasions. It has recently been visited by 
 several traders, who obtained readily the same sup- 
 plies of provisions and flax as at the other harbours. 
 There is a great abundance of flax, in which the in- 
 habitants, who are few, and located only around the 
 bays, trade very willingly. 
 
SOIL AND POPULATION. 
 
 127 
 
 The country is well wooded ; there are numerous 
 streams of water, and extensive tracts of open 
 country, and much coarse pasture. Captain Cook 
 thus describes the general appearance of this line of 
 coast 
 
 “ I have already observed, that on the 11th, when 
 we were off the southern point, the land there seen 
 was craggy and mountainous, and there is great 
 reason to believe that the same ridge of mountains 
 extends nearly the whole length of the island. Be- 
 tween the westernmost land, which we saw that day, 
 and the easternmost, which we saw on the 13th, there 
 is a space of about six or eight leagues, of which we 
 did not see the coast, though we plainly discovered 
 the mountains inland. The sea-coast near Cape 
 West is low, rising with an easy and gradual ascent 
 to the foot of the mountains, and being in most 
 parts covered with wood. From Point Five Fingers 
 down to latitude 40° 20', there is a narrow ridge of 
 hills that rises directly from the sea, and is covered 
 with wood ; close behind these hills are the moun- 
 tains, extending in another ridge of a stupendous 
 height, and consisting of rocks that are totally barren 
 and naked, except where they are covered with 
 snow, which jus to be seen in large patches upon 
 many parts of them, and has probably lain there 
 ever since the creation of the world ; a prospect 
 more rude, craggy, and desolate than this country 
 affords from a distance at sea cannot possibly be 
 conceived j for as far inland as the eye can reach 
 nothing appears but the summits of rocks, which 
 
128 
 
 RIVERS, HARBOURS, AND BAYS. 
 
 stand so near together, that, instead of valleys, there 
 are only fissures between them. From the latitude 
 44° 20' to the latitude of 42° 8', these mountains lie 
 further inland, and the sea-coast consists of woody 
 hills and valleys, of various height and extent, and 
 has much appearance of fertility. Many of the 
 valleys form plains of considerable extent, wholly 
 covered with wood, but it is very probable that the 
 ground in many places is swampy, and interspersed 
 with pools of water. From lat. 42° 8' to 41 p 30', 
 the land is not distinguished by anything remark- 
 able ; it rises into hills directly from the sea* 
 and is covered with wood ; but the weather being 
 foggy while we were on this part of the coast, we 
 could see very little inland, except now and then 
 the summits of the mountains, towering above the 
 cloudy mists that obscured them below, which con- 
 firmed my opinion that a chain of mountains ex- 
 tended from one end of the island to the other.” 
 These notices, defective as they are, embrace the 
 whole information hitherto collected of the Southern 
 Island and Stewart’s Island. 
 
131 
 
 Section III. 
 
 EXISTING STATE OF BRITISH COLONIZATION 
 
 IN NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 1. Evidence of the Rev. William Yate, Church Missionary; 
 Fraud practised against a Chief, at Bay of Islands; Wan 
 occasioned by a British Captain, terminated by the Church 
 Missionaries ; Effects of Settlement of escaped Convicts ; 
 Twenty-five young Natives kidnapped from their homes, by a 
 British Captain, and delivered up to their Enemies, but saved 
 by the Church Missionaries ; Runaway Convicts and Rovers 
 in Bay of Islands; their Conduct; Corrosive Sublimate 
 given to Natives, by a British Captain, to destroy their 
 Enemies; frequent Murders of Natives, by British. — 
 2. Evidence of Thomas Trapp, Esq. ; Crimes introduced 
 by British. — 3. Letter of the/ Rev. Mr. Marsden; British 
 take part in Native Wars. — 4. Letter from Sydney Herald, 
 20th March, 1837 ; State of Crime in Bay of Islands.— 
 5. Extract from Sydney Herald ; Murder of a Native by a 
 Sailor. — 6. Letter of the Rev. William White, Wesleyan 
 Missionary, to the Rev. Samuel Hinds, D.D., tlth Sept., 
 1837 ; Treachery and Murder, by an English Captain, of 
 several Natives ; Murder of a Native Slave by an English 
 Captain ; Murder of a Lascar by an Englishman ; Employ- 
 ment, by an Englishman, in a fit of Jealousy, of a Native 
 to commit a Murder ; Attempt to impose on Natives, by 
 threatening them with the British Government ; by fabric 
 eating False Papers ; Attempt to engage them in wilful and 
 vindictive Fire-raising; Shooting at Natives; Three in- 
 stances of Murder of Englishmen by their own countrymen ; 
 One of Wounding with deadly intent ; and one of wilful 
 
 K 2 
 
132 
 
 EXISTING STATE OF COLONIZATION 
 
 Fire-raising, with an intent to destroy Life ; the Perpetrators 
 of the last Outrage ordered by an Assembly of Chiefs to 
 quit the Island. — 7* Extract from Library of Entertaining 
 Knowledge ; Cruelties to Natives; above a Hundred Mur- 
 ders in Two or Three Years. 
 
 The existing state of British intercourse with New 
 Zealand has been stated in general terms in preceding 
 chapters. It discloses new and appalling facts in 
 the dark history of human depravity. Britain is 
 charged “ with the guilt and disgrace of having 
 occasioned and tolerated such atrocities/’ The truth 
 of this degrading charge it is necessary to scrutinize. 
 It is a painful and revolting duty, hut it is a neces- 
 sary one ; and its performance is cheered and relieved 
 by the conviction, that such a state of matters will 
 cease to be tolerated by Britain, as soon as its hateful 
 existence ceases to be unknown. 
 
 The details of this branch of the subject shall be 
 confined strictly to quotations from the evidence 
 upon which it rests. It is difficult, in any other 
 way, to give the precise import and bearings of 
 evidence. The first to be noticed, is that of the 
 Bev. William Yate, Church Missionary, who was 
 examined in 1836, before the Aborigines Committee 
 of the House of Commons. He was resident at the 
 Bay of Islands, from 1827 to 1834 ; and discloses 
 the occurrences which fell under his personal obser- 
 vation, during that time. It is, however, necessary 
 to keep in view, that although the superintendence 
 of the other missions led him to occasional excur- 
 sions, his principal residence was at the Bay of 
 
IN NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 133 
 
 Islands ; the chief resort of shipping, the favourite 
 rendezvous of escaped convicts, runaway seamen and 
 rovers ; a locality distinguished already by the 
 establishment of upwards of twenty grog shops ; 
 establishments, inferior certainly in extent, but not. 
 in mischievous and demoralizing effects, to the gin 
 palaces of our metropolis. For another authority 
 states that, “ within the first two or three years, 
 after the establishment of the society s settlement at. 
 the Bay of Islands, not less than one hundred of the 
 natives had been murdered by Europeans in their 
 immediate neighbourhood*.” But this state of things 
 was more prevalent in the Bay of Islands, from 
 the greater resort to it of shipping ; and certainly 
 does not exist to the same extent, nor to anything 
 like the same extent, at any other port. But, in 
 some degree, it admits of no denial or doubt, that it 
 does exist, wherever Europeans harbour within these 
 devoted Islands. 
 
 It is necessary to make the same remark, and to 
 offer the same caution, with regard to the statements 
 which are quoted from a correspondent of the Sydney 
 Herald . His observations as to the partiality of the 
 natives to ardent spirits, and other degrading prac- 
 tices, apply exclusively to the Bay of Islands. The 
 New Zealanders, as a people, are abstemious, and 
 persist in their dislike to ardent spirits. The excep- 
 tions are the unfortunate natives who have had the 
 benefit of the society of the European and American 
 
 * Lib. Entertain. Knowledge ; Yol, u New Zealanders,” p.99. 
 
134 
 
 EXISTING STATE OF COLONIZATION 
 
 seaman pretending to civilization, but temporarily 
 exempted from its restraints. Thus, at Hokianga, 
 where the intercourse with seamen is pretty frequent, 
 although there .prevailed much crime and outrage, 
 there was but one instance of a chief becoming habi- 
 tually addicted to spirits. And at the general 
 meeting of the chiefs, native population, and settlers, 
 assembled there, with a view to preventing, in future, 
 the importation of ardent spirits, this very chief, 
 most unexpectedly, -moved one of the leading reso- 
 lutions, assigning honestly as his reason, that his 
 health and strength were nearly ruined by the effects 
 of dissipation ; and that there was no other way in 
 which he could hope to reform himself. These reso- 
 lutions afterwards obtained the approbation of the 
 .Governor of New South Wales. 
 
 The other evidence which will be referred to on 
 this subject is that of Thomas Trapp, Esq., who 
 recently resided at the Bay of Islands for fifteen 
 months. A letter from the Bev. Mr. Marsden, the 
 venerable father and founder of the New Zealand 
 •missions. A letter to the Bev. Samuel Hinds, D.D., 
 from , the. Be v. W. White, chairman of the Wesleyan 
 mission. This intelligent and zealous friend of the 
 New Zealanders, returned to England in July, 1837, 
 after the Aborigines Committee had closed their 
 examinations. He has resided at Hokianga on the 
 west coast of New Zealand, from 1829 to January 
 1837, and he had formerly resided in the Island, as 
 a junior missionary, from 1823 to 1827. His oppor- 
 tunities of collecting information have been very 
 
IN NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 135 
 
 great, and they have been diligently and judiciously 
 used. The information obtained from him is, there- 
 fore, given at some length. And, lastly, we quote 
 from the “ New Zealanders;” a volume of the 
 Library of Entertaining Knowledge , the best informed 
 compilation that has yet appeared, regarding New 
 Zealand and its inhabitants. 
 
 I. Extracts from the Evidence before the Select Com- 
 mittee on Aborigines , of the Rev . William Yate , 
 Church Missionary , 12 th February , 1836. 
 
 “ In what situation have you been in the South 
 Sea Islands? — As an ordained missionary of the 
 Church Missionary Society. 
 
 “ What is the character of the New Zealand inha- 
 bitants, so far as you have come into contact with 
 them ? — W e found them decidedly a savage people, 
 addicted to cannibalism, to murder, and to every- 
 thing that was evil. 
 
 “ What has been the system of conduct observed 
 towards them, by the English who have come in 
 contact with them; the traders and others?— In 
 some instances they have kept faith with them, and 
 in others they have treated them in the most bar- 
 barous *manner possible. 
 
 a Bo you know any instances in which they have 
 been overreached or cheated by those traders ,? — Yes ? 
 I know of a great number of instances in which they 
 have been overreached and cheated by them. 
 
 “ What was the consequence of this conduct?— 
 The natives have made their complaints to us, and 
 
136 
 
 EXISTING STATE OF COLONIZATION 
 
 have asked us how they ought to proceed, and in 
 what way they should act with the Europeans, and 
 would it not be fair for them to make reprisals upon 
 persons that had not injured them, in order that 
 they might obtain satisfaction for the loss they had 
 sustained from others. 
 
 u Were they mutually inclined to cheat in return? 
 —Yes, they were at times ; I have known instances 
 of it, but not frequently. 
 
 “ You stated that you found them of very savage 
 disposition; were any of them of industrious habits? 
 •—They were decidedly industrious for savages, but 
 it would scarcely be called industry in England; 
 they were much more industrious than any of the 
 inhabitants of the South Sea Islands. 
 
 “ Were the missionaries ever employed in making 
 peace between them and those who had injured 
 them? — Many times they have been called in for 
 that purpose by both parties. 
 
 “ With what success? — Invariably bringing them 
 to terms, and making peace between themj there 
 was one particular instance in which we were called 
 in by the captain of Her Majesty's ship Alligator, 
 and the British resident in New Zealand. 
 
 “ Can you state any particulars to the committee 
 in reference to that case ? — A man of the name of 
 King, a person who had escaped from New South 
 Wales, had entered into an engagement with Pomare, 
 a chief of one of the tribes in the Bay of Islands, to 
 give him a certain number of muskets and a quantity 
 of powder, for a certain quantity of the produce of 
 
IN NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 137 
 
 the country. He gave him several loads of flax, 
 and a quantity of timber and potatoes. King sold 
 those things to the masters of other vessels that 
 came into the harbour, and then left the country 
 without making any payment to Pomare. King 
 possessed a small schooner, about a fifteen ton 
 vessel; he sold the schooner to some merchants 
 there ; and when Pomare found that the vessel 
 which belonged to King was still in the island, he 
 took possession of it, and would not give it up to 
 the persons to whom it had been sold. They repre- 
 sented this to the British government at New South 
 Wales, and the captain of the Alligator received 
 instructions to obtain this vessel from Pomare, and 
 to see that right was done. Pomare still refused to 
 give up the vessel, and then the captain wrote to us 
 to interfere to get Pomare on board. Mr. William 
 Williams , and myself went and succeeded in getting 
 him on board*, and when the matter came to be 
 sifted, we found that Pomare was perfectly right, 
 and that the Englishman had been altogether wrong. 
 Pomare had been cheated out of the whole of his 
 property; and so convinced was the captain of the 
 Alligator that the New Zealander was right, that 
 he gave him the full payment for the property 
 which he had been cheated out of, and Pomare 
 
 * (i So frequently had this man been deceived by the masters 
 and crews of vessels, that he would not trust himself on board 
 till we told him that the wives and children of the missionaries 
 at Paihia were in his power, and would be hostages for his 
 personal safety.” 
 
138 
 
 EXISTING STATE OF COLONIZATION 
 
 then restored the vessel which he had taken posses- 
 sion of as payment for it. 
 
 “ Another instance was the battle of Taurunga; the 
 first rise of that was, the captain of an English 
 vessel, a whaling ship, had a quarrel with some 
 women on board his vessel; he was very angry 
 about it, and determined to get the natives of the 
 interior to punish those on the coast for the insult 
 which those two women had offered to him in that 
 quarrel. He went into the interior to fetch the 
 chiefs, telling them they must come to fight a 
 battle for the insult of those two women. They 
 refused to do so, saying, that it was not according 
 to the New Zealand custom, that they only fought 
 when people had done some real injury, but that 
 they never fought when it was all mouth, and this 
 had been nothing but mouth, and consequently they 
 refused to fight. He told them he would make it 
 known in England; that every one in England 
 thought that the New Zealanders were a brave 
 people; but he would let the English people know, 
 and let the king know, that they were cowards; but 
 if they would fight, he would supply them with 
 arms and ammunition. They could not bear this, 
 and therefore they resolved to fight. They brought 
 down a great number of people; we were rather too 
 late in going over ; we did not know so much of it 
 as we do sometimes ; and about a quarter of an hour 
 after the battle, we saw a hundred of the people 
 dead and wounded upon the beach. Then, accord- 
 ing to the custom of the country, a number of the 
 
IN NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 139 
 
 New Zealanders went to the south to seek satisfaction 
 for the death of their friends. Those persons who 
 went down intending to cut off some of the tribes of 
 the south as a payment for the death of their friends, 
 were fallen in with by a large armed party of the 
 natives, and were all cut off themselves; forty-one 
 went, and only one returned. This caused the whole 
 of the Bay of Islanders to arm themselves and to 
 go and fight with the tribes of the south for the 
 loss of those forty. „ There were between fifty and 
 sixty canoes. The canoes were attended by our 
 missionary k ship, the Active, the missionary boat, 
 and a small cutter that we have. Mr. Williams 
 accompanied the flotilla. They were five weeks 
 before the fortification of the besieged, negotiating 
 with the besiegers, but without effect; the mis- 
 sionaries then returned home, and afterwards, not 
 satisfied, they went back again. Mr. Williams 
 went down in his boat a second time, with Mr. 
 Chapman, Mr. Kemp, and Mr. Fairburn, and effected 
 a reconciliation between the two parties. The Bay 
 of Islanders returned home without having destroyed 
 a single individual. 
 
 “ Besides the instances you have mentioned, in 
 which peace was procured by the instrumentality of 
 the missionaries, have any other cases come to your 
 knowledge?— Yes, several. I know of five instances 
 where the schoolmasters, who are missionaries, have 
 interfered; they have been sent for by the tribes 
 who have been quarrelling, and prevented their 
 fighting. 
 
140 
 
 EXISTING STATE OF COLONIZATION 
 
 “ Would the removal of these runaway seamen and 
 convicts be a great benefit to New Zealand? — It 
 would. 
 
 u Have you found any mischievous effects, from 
 the presence of these people, upon the natives ?— < 
 Upon the natives we do ; but they will never come 
 near our settlement at all, if they can avoid it. 
 
 u Have you any means of ascertaining their num- 
 ber? — Yes, I think I know about thirty or forty 
 myself. 
 
 ' “ In what way are they prejudicial to natives ?•— 
 From instructing them in every thing that is bad, 
 and when they have been there a little time, and 
 gain a little influence over one or two individuals, 
 they procure flax from them, and then they procure 
 a cask of rum, and set up a rum shop. 
 
 “ Are you aware of any instances of corrosive sub- 
 limate being imported into New Zealand? — Yes; 
 one particular instance came under my own obser- 
 vation. 
 
 “ For what purpose? — For the purpose of teaching 
 the natives to invite their enemies down as friends, 
 and then to poison them. 
 
 “ By whom was this corrosive sublimate introduced? 
 i — It was by the captain of a vessel trading from 
 New South Wales to New Zealand. One of the 
 principal chiefs, Rewa, came up to me one day with 
 a small paper parcel of corrosive sublimate in his 
 hand; he said to me, 6 Captain so-and-so has given me 
 this paper parcel ; he has told me that if I will ask the 
 Taurunga people down here as friends, three hun- 
 
IN NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 141 
 
 dred or four hundred of them, and then give them 
 a feast, we, according to our custom, waiting upon 
 them, if we sprinkle a little of this white powder 
 upon their potatoes, they will all die, and our lives 
 will not be in danger, and so we shall be able to get 
 possession of their lands. Now, I am going to do 
 so, but I have not quite enough of it, and you are a 
 doctor, you have white powder upon your shelves, 
 and I want you to give me some of it/ 
 
 “ On receiving this communication from the chief 
 to whom you have referred, what reply did you 
 give ? — I immediately told him that it was a very 
 wicked thing on the part of the man who had ad- 
 vised him to do so. He gave me the sublimate to 
 look at, and I immediately contrived to throw it 
 upon the ground. I was then in the garden with 
 him. I threw the whole of it upon the ground. 
 He was excessively enraged, and threatened to de- 
 stroy me ; he said he would certainly burn the 
 whole of the houses in the station, and drive the 
 whole of the missionaries out of the country, for 
 preventing him effecting his purpose, and destroying 
 his enemies in that way. The same Captain Stewart 
 had, but a short time before, produced to me, out of 
 his quadrant case, a bottle of laudanum, with which 
 he told me that, when the natives did anything that 
 he did not like, and were particularly troublesome, 
 he gave them a little of this, which destroyed them 
 at once, and they did not know the wa, y in which 
 they were killed ; he put a little of it in their grog. 
 He told me that himself, in a passage which I took 
 
142 
 
 EXISTING? STATE OF COLONIZATION 
 
 with him in another vessel to New South Wales; 
 but I thought at the time that this was mere bravado* 
 
 “ Are you aware of the case of a captain of a vessel 
 securing certain natives, and turning them ashore at 
 the Bay of Islands as slaves?— Yes. 
 
 “ Will you state any circumstances in relation to 
 that case ? — I do not know the captain s name, or 
 the name of the vessel ; I only know the fact itself. 
 He went down to the East Cape, and enticed a 
 number of the natives of that village on board, then 
 weighed anchor, and came down to the Bay of 
 Islands ; he knew that the Bay of Islanders were 
 at war with those people, and he delivered those 
 twenty-five young men, who were all of them the 
 sons of chiefs, into the hands of the Bay of Islanders 
 as slaves, to do what they pleased with. Imme- 
 diately that the missionaries heard of it, we took 
 fifty blankets, and, with a pair of blankets each, 
 redeemed those men out of the hands of the Bay of 
 Islanders, kept them in our schools for three months, 
 and then returned them to their friends. 
 
 “'What was the date of this transaction? — It was 
 two years last Christmas since we restored them^ 
 and it was about three or four months before that, 
 that they were brought down. 
 
 “ What nation did the vessel belong to ? — She was 
 an English ship* 
 
 u Do you know what the captain of the vessel 
 received from the Bay of Islanders for doing this ? 
 —I do not know that anything was received from 
 them, but it was merely to obtain favour in the eyes 
 
IN NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 143 
 
 of tlie Bay of Islanders, and to procure from them 
 fresh supplies for his vessel. 
 
 64 Are you aware of the object of the captain in 
 visiting those seas ? — Yes, it was for whale-fishing. 
 
 “ What became of those young men ? — They were 
 taken down by myself and Mr. Williams, and re-* 
 stored to their friends ; and when we arrived with 
 them, and told the people that we had brought 
 their friends home, they were perfectly astonished ; 
 they thought they had been murdered on board this 
 ship in the same way that the natives were mur- 
 dered in Captain Stewart’s ship, the Elizabeth, 
 mentioned yesterday. They had gone through the 
 whole of their funeral ceremony, and had buried 
 images in representation of what they considered to 
 be their murdered friends. 
 
 “ Did they receive you with grateful feelings ?•— * 
 The most grateful imaginable ; nothing could pos- 
 sibly exceed their gratitude ; indeed, we had great 
 difficulty to leave the place, and it was only by a 
 promise that, when I got to England, I would en- 
 endeavour to persuade our English friends to send 
 missionaries to them, that I could get away. 
 
 “ Have you known of injuries committed by Euro- 
 peans upon natives unredressed? — Yes, many; I 
 have known several instances of murders which have 
 been committed upon the beach of Kororarika and 
 other parts. I have known several instances where 
 the natives have been killed by Europeans. 
 
 44 What class of Europeans ? — They have been 
 some part of the crew of a vessel. 
 
144 
 
 EXISTING STATE OF COLONIZATION 
 
 u Have not disputes arisen within your knowledge 
 between Europeans and the natives? — Yes. 
 
 “ Did you ever know a case in which, when the 
 facts are really sifted, the fault did not originate 
 with Europeans? — Not one case has ever come 
 under my own observation — never under any cir- 
 cumstances, but what the Europeans have been the 
 aggressors, or have committed some breach of a 
 known New Zealand law, though I will say that 
 the natives have not always punished the right, that 
 is, the offending party.” 
 
 II. Extract from Evidence of Thomas Trappy Esq ., 
 before the Select Committee on Aborigines , 9th 
 May , 1836. 
 
 a How long were you in New Zealand ? — About 
 fifteen months. 
 
 “ Have you heard of the crews of whalers having 
 committed depredations and injuries upon the na- 
 tives ? — They corrupt the morals of the natives, and 
 teach them many practices which are very detri- 
 mental. 
 
 66 Do you conceive that the natives have sustained 
 serious damage from those whalers ? — I should think 
 they have. In consequence of the inability of the 
 masters of whalers to restrain their men, many 
 dissolute and disorderly characters abscond from the 
 ships, and live among the natives, encouraging them 
 in their malpractices. 
 
 “ In what way, morally speaking, is it, by prac- 
 tising intoxication, or from any diseases which they 
 
IN NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 145 
 
 have introduced amongst them ? — Partly by both ; 
 the means of intoxication have been introduced by 
 whalers. 
 
 “ Do you think the effect of European intercourse 
 upon the natives has been injurious, to a considerable 
 extent, to the morals of the natives, and that it has 
 also been to any extent destructive to their popula- 
 tion ?—' With regard to the reduction of the popula- 
 tion I am not able to speak ; that the morals of the 
 natives have been injured by the intercourse with 
 Europeans, I think must be admitted. 
 
 “ Did it ever occur to you that any measures could 
 be adopted in order to restrain the crews of whalers 
 from perpetrating any enormities upon the natives, 
 or leading them to practices injurious to their health 
 or their morals ? — I conceive that the only means of 
 preventing such occurrences is by the institution of 
 a law for the preservation of property, which may 
 be done by enforcing the laws of England. We 
 have a representative there, who is to be compared 
 now, in his present situation, to a man-of-war with- 
 out guns. I presume that he has authority to 
 restrain disorderly conduct, but he has not the 
 means of putting it into execution.” 
 
 Extract of a letter from the Rev. Mr . Marsden to the 
 Rev. Edward Becker steth^ late Secretary to the 
 Church Missionary Society , dated 25 th April 7 
 
 1831. 
 
 u What the New Zealanders are indignant against 
 the Europeans for is, their joining either party in 
 
 L 
 
146 
 
 EXISTING STATE OF COLONIZATION 
 
 their wars ; — this conduct they will resent, unless 
 those in authority in New South Wales, or in Eng*- 
 land, take measures to prevent it. It appears 
 nothing could be more horrid than the conduct of 
 the Europeans in those transactions. The British 
 government must take notice of them, or expose 
 their own subjects, who visit that island, to the con- 
 stant danger of murder. I am fully aware that 
 there may be great difficulty in obtaining legal evi- 
 dence against the Europeans concerned in this busi- 
 ness, as the evidence of the natives may not be 
 admitted ; and it seems to be the prevailing opinion 
 that the law, as it now stands, will not extend 
 to crimes of the above nature, committed in New 
 Zealand. Should this be the case, some act should 
 be passed by the British Parliament, to redress the 
 wrongs of the natives. Many desperate characters, 
 who either are or have been convicts, escape to New 
 Zealand, and mix up with the natives, and are 
 capable of committing any crime.” 
 
 IIL Extract from the Sydney Herald Newspaper of 
 Monday , March 20th , 1837. 
 
 “ The following remarks have been transmitted to 
 us by a respectable correspondent at the Bay of 
 Islands : — * 
 
 6 The Bay of Islands, New Zealand, is inhabited 
 by three distinct tribes of natives. They are conti- 
 nually on board some of the numerous vessels that 
 frequent their harbour, either to sell their produce, 
 or begging a glass of spirits, of which they are inor- 
 
IN NEW .ZEALAND. 
 
 147 
 
 dinately fond ; but principally to see what payment 
 they can obtain from the master and crew of the 
 vessels by the sale, for the time being, of their daugh- 
 ters, sisters, or female slaves. This species of traffic 
 is carried on to an immense extent. At least one- 
 third of the provisions purchased during the time 
 a vessel may remain at the bay, is returned to the 
 natives in the manner described ; indeed, out of the 
 numerous English, colonial, and American whalers, 
 that are continually there, it is seldom that you 
 board one without meeting with six or eight women 
 and girls, with at least as many of their relations, 
 continually in the cabin, while every foremast-man 
 has his wife. Independent of this, the mens clothing 
 is robbed from them by the native girls, and handed 
 over the side of the vessel into a canoe, where their 
 relations are ready to receive it ; high or low, chief 
 or slave, this is the constant practice. The chief, 
 although not actually a thief, will protect his slaves 
 in thieving, provided they be not caught in the fact. 
 I should say that the natives of the Bay of Islands 
 receive a revenue by the sale of their women, and what 
 they steal, of at least seven thousand pounds annually, 
 independent of the sale of provisions, which amounts 
 to another four thousand, making eleven thousand 
 pounds from the shipping alone. There is no rule 
 without an exception, and assuming the number of 
 vessels that annually visit the Bay of Islands at one 
 hundred and fifty, there are, perhaps, one in ten 
 that may be excepted from this description. All of 
 them are undoubtedly obliged to court the favour, a 
 
148 
 
 EXISTING STATE OF COLONIZATION 
 
 little, of tlie chiefs, to ensure supplies. The seamen 
 are also strangely partial to remaining on shore for a 
 month or two, principally for the sake of the women 
 and grog, to which they are enticed and decoyed by 
 that mixed race of runaway convicts and blackguards 
 of the lowest grade, called grog- sellers. These men, 
 of whom there are now about seventeen in the bay, 
 are in general a set of bullying thieves ; they endea- 
 vour to insinuate themselves into the good graces of 
 the crew, by inquiring how their provisions are ? in 
 most instances, sailors will grumble, and they imme- 
 diately offer them a home until they can procure 
 another vessel ; an opportunity is then taken to get 
 their clothes out of the vessel by degrees, in which 
 they generally succeed, and if the men have any 
 pay due to them, and the master refuses to pay them 
 off, it is ten chances to one but a coil of rope, spare 
 harpoons, lances, boat sails, and a variety of other 
 small articles, are made away with, and a boat set 
 adrift^ which probably gets stove in on the rocks, in 
 consequence, and when recovered from the natives, 
 an exorbitant ransom is asked, and obliged to be 
 given. After the man comes ashore, he is charged 
 eight shillings a week for his board and lodging, 
 the former consisting of pork and potatoes only ; tea 
 and sugar are two shillings a week extra. Of course 
 a wife is indispensable : Jack is made drunk, and 
 when his bill is shown him, he is informed that he 
 asked every one in the room to drink with him, and 
 was supplied accordingly; this soon swallows up 
 every article of clothing which he may be possessed 
 
IN NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 149 
 
 of; his credit may then hold good for a fortnight, 
 when he is solely as they term it, for an advance of 
 four, five, or six pounds, and his removal makes way 
 for more, perhaps from the very ship he is sold to. 
 
 c One of these notorious men, a well-known run- 
 away convict, and who went to the bay about four 
 or five years ago, without anything in his pockets, 
 now owns a vessel, and boasts of being worth from 
 one thousand to twelve hundred pounds, made by 
 sailors and grog-selling, and the purchase of stolen 
 property ! 
 
 c The scenes of immorality and drunkenness 
 which are thus exhibited to the natives, are truly 
 shocking ; in the shipping season, of a Sunday, when 
 the men have liberty of going ashore, it is no un- 
 common sight to see near one hundred sailors roving 
 about Kororarika beach, most of whom are drunk, 
 and about ten or twelve pitched battles are the inse- 
 parable consequence. It is to be regretted that many 
 masters of vessels, who, from holding a superior 
 station in life, ought to shew a better example, are 
 frequent encouragers of these very men who distress 
 their ships, by not only selling grog, and purchasing 
 provisions of them, but by inviting them into their 
 cabins, and making pot companions of them, by 
 placing them on a footing of equality ; and, in a few 
 instances, visiting at their houses, and dancing to 
 the discordant sound of a cracked fiddle with their 
 own crews ! 
 
 6 A temperance society was attempted to be 
 formed in the Bay of Islands, for the purpose of dis- 
 
ISO EXISTING STATE OP COLONIZATION 
 
 couraging tlie sale of spirits; this was, of course, 
 strongly opposed by these men, as it would have 
 been their ruin. We all, unfortunately, know that 
 vice is inherent in human nature, and the natives, 
 having these scenes constantly before their eyes, are 
 sure to follow the example that they see, and thus 
 the labours of the missionaries are of no avail ; for 
 what is one good example compared to a hundred 
 bad ones ? 
 
 c There are also a few respectable Europeans 
 living there, most of whom are married and have 
 families ; they keep a kind of general store, for sup- 
 plying shipping with what articles they may fall 
 short of, and when they do not want to resort to a 
 dearer port ; these parties certainly make a much 
 better appearance to the natives, by their attending 
 regularly the church at Paihia and Kororarika ; but 
 they are far from being friendly with one another. 
 Underhand methods are resorted to in order to 
 obtain the custom of the ships, which creates a 
 jealousy that keeps them from visiting each other s 
 families ; so that there is no society in the Bay of 
 Islands, and the female portion of the Europeans are 
 no better off than in a prison. The number of resi- 
 dent Europeans, including all classes of men, women, 
 and children, are about one hundred and fifty, with- 
 out reckoning the fluctuation of the crews of vessels* 
 6 As New Zealand has never been known to be 
 subject, like New Holland and Y an Diemen’s Land, 
 to drought, it will eventually become of immense 
 importance to the colonies, not only as a corn coun- 
 
IN NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 151 
 
 try, but for its timber and flax ; and it therefore 
 remains to be investigated, whether it would not 
 be advisable to take formal possession of it at once, 
 in order to put some check on the demoralizing 
 scenes which are daily taking place, and to encourage 
 the natives to industry and civilization ; particularly 
 as it is fully ascertained that the conflicting jealousies 
 of the chiefs among themselves prevent any one of 
 them from assuming any superior power, even under 
 the direction of their civilized friends ; and which 
 might thereby prevent many bloody wars at a future 
 period. 
 
 6 These remarks were made during a residence 
 of eighteen months at the place, and may be relied 
 on as a true picture of the Bay of Islands. 
 
 (Signed) ‘ M.'” 
 
 IY. Another Extract from a recent Sydney Herald . 
 
 u A gentleman recently from New Zealand reports 
 a sanguinary outrage committed by one of the crew 
 of a colonial whaler upon a native of New Zealand. 
 A vessel of Hobart Town, fishing upon the coast, 
 had a boat on shore containing a few trifling articles. 
 
 “ The natives immediately came down to the 
 beach, and one of them lifted up something in the 
 boat: he had scarcely done so, when one of the 
 sailors took a whaling lance, and flung it through 
 the body of the native. The New Zealanders 
 threaten to have revenge for the murder of their 
 countryman, when some innocent party will probably 
 be sacrificed.” 
 
152 EXISTING STATE OF COLONIZATION 
 
 This outrage was accordingly followed soon after- 
 wards by reprisals, — a seaman having been murdered 
 by the natives. 
 
 Y. Extract of a Letter from the Rev. W. White , 
 Wesleyan Missionary , to the Rev. Samuel Hinds , 
 D.D., dated 1 \th September , 1837. 
 
 “ In reply to 6 Query 4th, — Are you acquainted 
 with any instances of outrage and injury committed 
 by Europeans on the natives of New Zealand : 
 <c I am acquainted with many such cases, a few 
 of which I will name. 
 
 “ The first that occurs to me is a murder com- 
 mitted by an English captain, the circumstances of 
 which I heard him detail, in a tone and manner truly 
 offensive and disgusting, and which to the best of 
 my recollection were as follow. He was the master 
 of a small trading vessel from Sydney, having left 
 his wife and family in England, several years ago, and 
 being in search of a cargo on the north-east coast of 
 New Zealand, he put into the Bay of Islands. 
 Having in the bay a number of native friends, of 
 both sexes, he entered into a project with some of them, 
 to proceed to a place to the eastward of the Thames, 
 and take summary vengeance on some natives, who, 
 he stated, had some time previously committed 
 depredations on the property of Europeans.* Hence 
 a few young chiefs were taken on board, and with 
 them he proceeded to the place where their victims 
 resided, and having induced the unsuspecting natives 
 
IN NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 153 
 
 to go on board, tinder the pretence of wanting, to 
 trade with them, the poor fellows were some of them 
 shot on board, and otherwise murdered alongside the 
 vessel. 
 
 “2. Another case to which I shall allude, was 
 the murder of a fine young man, a slave, belong- 
 ing to a chief named Patuone, by a captain who 
 some years ago was the superintendent of a mercan- 
 tile establishment on the Hokianga river. But the 
 man being a slave, the business was compromised, 
 by the murderer paying to the chief the supposed 
 value of his property. Yengeance, however, over- 
 took this wretched man, for, some time afterwards, 
 while sailing up the river in a state of intoxication, 
 his boat upset, he was drowned, and about a fort- 
 night afterwards the trunk of his body was found on 
 the beach, half consumed by native dogs. 
 
 “ 3. The next ease that occurs to me was the 
 murder of a Lascar, in the establishment referred to 
 above, by an Englishman, who, in a fit of drunken 
 frenzy, one Sunday morning, aimed a blow at the 
 head of the poor man, with his carpenter s adze, and 
 putting up his hand to ward off the blow from his 
 head, the fore-finger and thumb of his right hand 
 were nearly severed from the hand ; he was brought 
 to me for help, but help was vain : lockjaw soon 
 followed, and terminated his earthly sufferings. 
 
 “ 4. The next case is as follows : — A mechanic, 
 who had worked on the mercantile establishment 
 referred to above, and who had lived and cohabited 
 with a native female for some time, became ill, and 
 
154 
 
 EXISTING STATE OP COLONIZATION 
 
 being nnable to work and support bis woman and 
 child, sbe resolved to leave him and live with a 
 native husband. The European, filled with rage and 
 revenge, engaged and paid a chief to kill the man, 
 on whom she had fixed her choice ; the job was soon 
 done, and the chief received his wages, and was made 
 drunk into the bargain. 
 
 o 
 
 u The next class of facts which I intend to adduce, 
 in reply to the second branch of the question, is also 
 numerous, but I shall only mention a few of the 
 most glaring. 
 
 “ 5. During the last three years, many and various 
 have been the attempts on the part of Europeans to 
 obtain possession of the property of the natives of 
 New Zealand, and several disgraceful attempts have 
 been made to embroil the native tribes in quarrels 
 and bloodshed. The principal person in those unmanly 
 proceedings, about eighteen months since, visited a 
 place about fifty miles to the southward of Hokianga, 
 for the purpose of making arrangements with the 
 native chiefs, with a view to commence a mercantile 
 establishment there. It appeared, however, to the 
 native chiefs, on his making his propositions to them, 
 that nothing less than the surrender of the whole 
 place to him would give satisfaction. Hence they 
 informed him that they would not give him one 
 inch of land, much less make over to him the whole 
 of their extensive forests, stating, at the same time, 
 that if he chose to have an establishment at their 
 place, they would allow him the use of a piece of 
 land for that purpose, but that was the only arrange- 
 
IN NEW ZEALAND* 
 
 155 
 
 ment they would enter into with him. On their 
 arrival at this result, he stormed* raved, and threat- 
 ened them with the vengeance of the British govern- 
 ment, by telling them that he would send for a 
 vessel of war, and take the place by force ; and 
 having clothed himself in a lieutenant's old uniform, 
 and girded on his sword, and put on his cocked hat, 
 in order to make a deeper impression on their minds, 
 he proceeded to the forest, and put the king' s broad 
 arrow on some of the pine trees ; and then informed 
 them, that it was at their peril if they touched any 
 of them. At such extraordinary proceedings the 
 poor people were astonished, and not knowing how 
 to act, very properly applied to Mr. Busby, the 
 British resident, for information on the subject, and 
 he set their minds at rest. 
 
 “ 6. Another case of an aggravated kind occurred 
 in Hokianga, about four years ago. A New South 
 Wales man, not a convict, lived with a small party 
 of New Zealanders, in a branch of Hokianga river, 
 called Odida. The party with whom he lived had 
 a partial claim to an extensive district, studded with 
 most valuable pine timber. At this time the elder 
 branches of this small tribe, were about to leave 
 home on a war expedition, from which it was possible 
 that they might never return. When about to leave, 
 at his suggestion, a document was drawn up by the 
 assistance of an Englishman, between whom and the 
 man in question, it was generally understood that a 
 partnership had been entered into. The purport of 
 this document, as they stated to the natives, was to 
 
156 
 
 EXISTING STATE OF COLONIZATION 
 
 secure to tlie younger branches of the family the 
 property, in case those who went to the war should 
 not return. Hence the ignorant chiefs signed the 
 paper, not knowing what they did. 
 
 “ Some time after, about twelve months ago, there 
 was a considerable mania in New Zealand for pur- 
 chasing land, and procuring timber for the Sydney 
 and English markets ; and as Odida is one of the princi- 
 pal timber districts, many eyes were turned upon it. 
 But to the astonishment of every body, natives and 
 Europeans, the person above referred to, announced 
 that Odida was his property, and produced the paper 
 to prove his claim ; and warned every body against 
 purchasing or receiving any timber from these 
 natives. A manifesto was, moreover, sent forth, 
 with the signature of about twenty Europeans, in aid 
 of this gross imposition, purporting that whosoever 
 should purchase timber, taken by any natives from 
 off that estate, would have it taken from them by 
 force ! At this the chiefs felt indignant, and pre- 
 pared for the worst. They immediately resolved to 
 put the thing to the test. They went and cut down 
 a considerable number of trees, squared and dragged 
 them out, and sold them to a person in the river. 
 They publicly avowed their determination to protect 
 by force the person and property of him who pur- 
 chased them. The spars were delivered with great 
 formality by the people, who said, c W e will see who 
 will take them by force? No white man ventured 
 to approach or molest either buyers or sellers. And 
 so ended a disgraceful attempt at intimidation and 
 
IN NEW ZEALAND. 157 
 
 imposition, that, for a length of time, disturbed and 
 endangered the peace of the district. 
 
 u 7. There are many similar facts illustrative of 
 the baseness to which Englishmen stoop, in taking 
 advantage of the ignorance of the people amongst 
 whom they live. One I recollect. An Englishman, 
 who has a family by a native woman, contrived to 
 be on the spot, when a meeting was held by appoint- 
 ment, in order to fix the boundary of an extensive 
 and valuable estate, which they had long wished to 
 apportion, and secure for the younger branches of 
 their family. I was present, and was soon informed 
 that this person wished to have a part of the estate 
 secured for his children by the native woman ; it was 
 for that especial purpose he had come ; and this had 
 been agreed to by the chiefs. But it was discovered 
 that the deeds which were made out were fraudu- 
 lently framed in his own name, and for himself, and 
 that the property was not to be secured to his 
 children. He, of course, failed in his disreputable 
 purpose. 
 
 “ 8. I will now state a few facts of another 
 description, tending to illustrate the principles and 
 character of some of those who go to reside amongst 
 the New Zealanders, in their conduct to their own 
 countrymen, as well as to the natives. Some eigh- 
 teen months or two years ago, a person, residing on 
 the Hokianga river, disappointed in some of his 
 projects, laboured to induce the natives to set fire to 
 the house and property of an European, at whom 
 he had taken umbrage, and who had also behaved 
 
158 
 
 EXISTING STATE OP COLONIZATION 
 
 exceedingly ill to the natives. They, however, 
 evinced much more prudence, good sense, and for- 
 bearance than their unprincipled adviser, although 
 they were the persons chiefly insulted and injured — 
 and although the person who had insulted and 
 injured them was completely in their power, and 
 could have been crushed by them in a moment, they 
 preferred the exercise of forbearance, rather than 
 adopt the violent and criminal measures to which, 
 in their excusable irritation, they were urged. 
 
 “ 9. JThere is another case still more disgraceful. 
 A person, residing now at Hokianga, became the 
 owner of a small estate on that river, valuable chiefly 
 as an eligible mercantile situation. It happened, 
 however, that the gentleman, who laboured to 
 instigate the Christian natives to violence and out- 
 rage in the former case, had, some considerable time 
 before, endeavoured to make a purchase of the place 
 in question; and having failed in his attempt, he 
 became so enraged when it fell into the hands of the 
 other party, that he exerted all his energies in per- 
 suading the heathen New Zealanders to take the 
 place by force from the Englishman who had pur- 
 chased it. He offered to supply them with great 
 guns and ammunition, and otherwise to assist them 
 in burning the property on the place and taking 
 possession of it. Not succeeding in his wishes, he 
 reproached their principal chief with cowardice, 
 who, with great spirit, retorted. He asked, c if they 
 went to war, what was to be the pretext, for they 
 had none ? The place was purchased and paid for, 
 
IN NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 159 
 
 and was justly the property of him who occupied it. 
 He added, that it ‘ would seem to give him pleasure 
 to see so and so (pointing to a number of chiefs) 
 brought dead to his place, to cover their dead bodies 
 with a blanket, and have his face and clothes be- 
 spattered with their blood/ This closed the Eng- 
 lishmans mouth, and put an end to his atrocious 
 designs. 
 
 “ 10. One evening, some Englishmen, who had 
 been at a secret meeting for some of their criminal 
 plans, as they passed a place where a party of Chris- 
 tian natives were taking up their abode for the night, 
 fired upon the natives ; and had it not been for the 
 interference of the Wesleyan missionaries, who heard 
 the report of musketry, and immediately repaired to 
 the spot, there can be no doubt that the foolish and 
 infatuated Englishmen would have paid dearly for 
 their unprovoked attack upon an unoffending party. 
 When the missionary arrived on the spot, it was 
 found that the natives had pursued the boats, and 
 brought back some of the white men. The forbear- 
 ance and temper of the Christian natives under such 
 lawless provocation was most creditable. 
 
 u 11. There are still heavier and darker crimes. 
 The first case to which I call your attention occurred 
 in the Bay of Islands some seven or eight years ago. 
 A person well known to have been on board the 
 Elizabeth when the horrid massacre took place at 
 Otago, quarrelled with a sailor on board the same 
 vessel with himself, and, after disabling the unfortu- 
 nate man, threw him overboard. 
 
160 
 
 EXISTING STATE OF COLONIZATION 
 
 “ 12. Another murder occurred in the same place. 
 It was perpetrated by an English merchant captain 
 on one of his crew. The particulars I do not recol- 
 lect, only this fact is certain, that the man died in 
 consequence of cruel and barbarous treatment. 
 
 “ 13. A third took place at W aingaroa, on the 
 western coast of New Zealand. Two white men, 
 one of them a runaway convict from New South 
 Wales, and the other a free man, lived together 
 amongst the natives. The convict was a sober, 
 quiet, and industrious man ; the free man was just 
 the reverse of this — idle, vicious, and quarrelsome. 
 One morning, whilst they were sitting together in 
 their hut, the free man shot the other through the 
 body with a fowling-piece, and, not being quite 
 dead, got upon him with his feet, and killed him 
 quite out before the natives could get to his assist- 
 ance. Captain Kent, who went into the harbour 
 soon afterwards, took the murderer on board, and 
 made him prisoner. Whilst on board, he confessed 
 that he had committed the murder, but on his 
 arrival at Sydney, he denied it, and there being no 
 evidence, he was set at liberty. 
 
 “ 14. An attempt at murder was made within 
 two miles of the Wesleyan settlement about six 
 years ago. Two Europeans had a quarrel about 
 some trifle ; one of them, who always carried loaded 
 pistols about him, took deliberate aim at the other, 
 who, seeing his danger, sprang a little on one side, 
 and the shot passed through the thick part of the 
 thigh. The man was brought to us to have his 
 
IN NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 161 
 
 wound dressed, and, after some care and attention, 
 the wound healed. 
 
 “ 15. There are numerous similar cases which 
 might be stated, but I will only advert to one more, 
 and then close this part of my reply to your inquiry. 
 The case*is as follows ; three gentlemen settlors pro- 
 ceeded to destroy the property of a captain of an 
 English brig, simply and solely because he presumed 
 to carry on a regular trade between that part of 
 New Zealand andjdie adjoining colony, and thereby 
 rendered their mercantile transactions less productive 
 than they wished them to be. Property to a large 
 amount was burnt, and the lives of the owner, his 
 wife, and infant, endangered and threatened, as well 
 as of several individuals, who were on the spot when 
 the outrage was committed. Had it not been for a 
 chief, who happened to hear of the proceedings and 
 intentions of this band of ruffians, and went on board 
 the brig before they had time to set fire to her, there 
 cannot be the least doubt but that they would have 
 burnt her, with the lady of the captain and their 
 child, who, I believe, were the only persons who 
 were left on board. When the gang approached 
 within hail of the vessel, the chief put his head 
 above the bulwarks, and showed himself. On seeing 
 him, they altered their course, and, after hovering 
 about a little to recover from their surprise at seeing 
 him on board, they passed on, and ended their pro- 
 ceedings on that occasion. The captain of the brig 
 addressed a letter to the writer of this, accompanied 
 by a detailed account of the whole proceedings, re- 
 ar 
 
162 
 
 EXISTING STATE OF COLONIZATION 
 
 questing Ms assistance in calling tlie attention of tlie 
 native chiefs to the affair ; they assembled, and after 
 a long and calm deliberation on the whole affair, 
 they finally resolved that those whom they con- 
 sidered the ringleaders of this band of desperadoes 
 should be sent from the islands. A letter was 
 addressed and taken to one of them by one of the 
 principal chiefs, to whom he was obliged to give a 
 promise that he would leave the island ; but some 
 friends of the same stamp with himself shook the 
 confidence of the chiefs by telling them that, if they 
 persisted in sending them away, that there could be 
 no doubt but the King of England would take the 
 island from them. 
 
 u Your inquiries relative to the conduct of English 
 settlers towards missionaries, whether in support or 
 otherwise, is a delicate but very important one, and 
 deserves very serious attention. There are a few 
 respectable Europeans settled in New Zealand, who 
 approve of, and support and assist the missionaries, 
 in their attempts to evangelize and civilize the 
 natives ; but the great masses of the white popula- 
 tion, being themselves workers of iniquity, have 
 pleasure in the unfruitful works of darkness, and 
 labour not only to keep the natives in the darkness 
 of heathenism, but, in very many instances, some of 
 those children of the night have proceeded with 
 cunning malignity and persevering artifice to blast 
 the Christian hopes and efforts of the missionaries 
 in that interesting field of missionary enterprise. 
 
 u One of the first obstacles which our countrymen 
 
IN NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 163 
 
 attempted to throw in our way of usefulness was, 
 by telling the natives that the missionaries had come 
 as spies, that from their representation of the good- 
 ness of the land, others would come in greater num- 
 bers, and ultimately that the island would be taken 
 from them ; and when some of the natives began to 
 embrace Christianity, a tale was hatched and indus- 
 triously circulated tending to arrest the progress of 
 the Gospel, viz., that the missionaries made an article 
 of traffic of all who became Christians, by selling 
 them to the British government for so much per 
 head, and that, ere long, they would be regarded 
 and be treated as slaves. Much, very much, more 
 might be said on the subject, but I have little in- 
 clination to dwell on this subject.” 
 
 III. Extract from “ The New Zealanders,” a volume 
 of the Library of Entertaining Knowledge,” 
 page 98 . 
 
 u The wanton cruelties committed on these people 
 by the commanders and crews of many of the vessels 
 that have been of late years in the habit of resorting 
 to their shores, are testified by too many evidences 
 to allow us to doubt the enormous extent to which 
 they have been carried, and they are, at the same 
 time, too much in the spirit of that systematic 
 aggression and violence, which even British sailors 
 are apt to conceive themselves entitled to practise 
 upon naked and unarmed savages, to make the fact 
 of their perpetration a matter of surprise to us. 
 We must refer to Mr. Nicholas's book for many 
 
164 
 
 EXISTING STATE OF COLONIZATION 
 
 specific instances of such atrocities, but we may 
 merely mention here, that the conduct in question 
 is distinctly noticed and denounced in tbe strongest 
 terms, both in a proclamation by Governor Mac- 
 quarie, dated 9th of November, 1814, and also in 
 another by Sir Thomas Brisbane, dated 17th of May, 
 1824. So strong a feeling, indeed, has been excited 
 on this subject among the more respectable inhabit- 
 ants of the English colony, that in the year 1814 a 
 society was formed in Sydney Town, with the go- 
 vernor at its head, for the especial protection of the 
 natives of the South Sea Islands against the oppres- 
 sions practised upon them by the crews of European 
 vessels. The reports of the missionaries likewise 
 abound in notices of the flagrant barbarities by 
 which, in New Zealand as well as elsewhere, the 
 white man has signalised his superiority over his 
 darker-complexioned brother ; but it may be enough 
 to quote one of their statements, namely, that within 
 the first two or three years after the establishment 
 of the society’s settlement at the Bay of Islands, not 
 less than a hundred at least of the natives had been 
 murdered by Europeans in their immediate neigh- 
 bourhood. With such facts on record, it ought 
 indeed to excite but little of our surprise, that the 
 sight of the white man s ship in their horizon should 
 be to these injured people, in every district, the 
 signal for a general muster, to meet the universal 
 foe, and, if it may be accomplished by force or 
 cunning, to gratify the great passion of savage life, 
 and revenge.” 
 
IN NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 165 
 
 Such, then, is the present state of British "colo- 
 nization in New Zealand ; such the evils and crimes 
 brought upon the natives of that country by hos- 
 pitably receiving British subjects amongst them. 
 Most truly has one of our most eminent statesmen 
 said, that “ this country has incurred the guilt and 
 disgrace of occasioning and tolerating these atro- 
 cities;” and equally true is it, that Englishmen 
 present in New Zealand “ the revolting spectacle of 
 civilized men corrupting savages — enlightening them 
 to give a wider range to the worst propensities of 
 their nature — teaching them new lessons in crime 
 and, with a ferocity that it is hard and humiliating 
 to believe, they illustrate the lessons of depravity 
 which they teach, by the frequent, remorseless, and 
 unnatural murder of the helpless or unprotected 
 amongst their own countrymen. 
 
 The moral guilt which attaches to this appalling 
 state of matters seems to admit but of one aggrava- 
 tion ; and that deeper shade of guilt would belong 
 to this country, if, after the disclosures made by the 
 preceding evidence, effectual measures were not at 
 once adopted for the suppression of such enormous 
 evils. 
 
166 
 
 Section IY. 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OF NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 I. General character of New Zealanders before their inter- 
 course with Europeans — Anecdotes of Honghi — Of Tooi — 
 Of Te Pahi — Of four New Zealanders in England in 1837 
 — Nayti and Te-Aki — Henry White — and Thomas Wood. 
 
 II. General character of New Zealanders, as modified by 
 intercourse with Europeans — 1. Evidence before Select 
 Committee of the House of Commons, of the Home Officers 
 of the Church and Wesleyan Missionaries, with quotations 
 from Correspondence of the Missionaries resident in New 
 Zealand— Progress of native industry, — Carpentering, saw- 
 ing, fencing, digging wells, farming, ploughing, carting, &c. 
 — Progress of Religion — Observance of Sabbath — -Early 
 attendance at Church — Native Schools — Demand for 
 Books — Honesty — Chiefs come from a great distance for a 
 Book — Natives <e civil, courteous, honest and teachable” — 
 Native Itinerant Teachers — 2. Evidence of Rev. W. Yate 
 — Anxiety for Instruction — Beneficial effects produced by 
 Missions — Mediation of Missionaries accepted to put an 
 end to a war — Consequent extension of their influence — 
 Converted Natives not molested by their Heathen Brethren 
 — General remarks on acquired habits of Natives — Account 
 by Native Chiefs of the objects of Missionaries — Liberated 
 Slaves from Mission Districts become Teachers at their 
 distant Homes — Honesty of Natives — 3. Evidence of 
 Thomas Trapp, Esq., and Letter from H. Oakes, Esq., as 
 to altered habits of Natives — 4. Letter from Rev. 1 W. 
 White to Rev. Samuel Hinds, D.D., 11th September, 1837 
 
Woman of New Zealand 
 
CHARACTER OF NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 169 
 
 — Conduct of two young Chiefs., in repaying, by the labour 
 of several years, money advanced to them to purchase part 
 of their family lands when about to be sold — Natives be- 
 coming Christians paid off debts due to Europeans, pre- 
 viously evaded for years — Merchants give them credit to a 
 large amount — Natives offer, in 1837, to fulfil a sale of 
 lands made in 1826, and never taken possession of, or 
 claimed by any one, during that interval. — 5. Specimens of 
 Native correspondence. 
 
 In the last section was described the lawless cha- 
 racter, and degraded practices, of those outcasts from 
 British society who form the great proportion of 
 settlers now in New Zealand. The present section 
 contains , first, a shoit account of the character of New 
 Zealanders, — of their capacity, intelligence, and 
 moral feelings, — as exhibited when first brought into 
 contact with civilized men ; dinU, secondly > an account 
 of the progress made by them, since that important 
 era of their history, in religion, civilization, and 
 industry. 
 
 In other chapters of this work, there have been sub- 
 mitted such general observations as this important 
 topic suggested. Reference is made particularly to 
 the chapter on the u Religious Establishment” of the 
 proposed colony ; and to the able and eloquent essay 
 on this most interesting subject, which we have 
 printed as an Appendix. 
 
 I. Aboriginal Character of New Zealanders. 
 
 On the first branch of this section, viz., the capacity, 
 intelligence, and moral feelings of the natives, at the 
 
170 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 time when first discovered and described by Captain 
 Cook, the remarks shall be very limited ; because 
 the chief interest attaching to their details is fast 
 becoming a matter rather of history and curiosity 
 than of useful information, applicable to the practical 
 purposes of the colonist. The most accurate and 
 ample details of the characters and habits of the 
 New Zealander, as they originally were, do not con- 
 vey a correct and true delineation of their characters 
 and habits as they now are. They have become, in 
 many important matters, a different people since 
 Christianity dawned on their horizon. From the 
 teaching and example of missionaries, they have 
 benefited extensively ; from intercourse with Euro- 
 peans of respectability, they have learnt much 
 that is advantageous ; and even from the out- 
 casts of society, mixed with a great deal to con- 
 demn and resist, there has been gleaned something 
 of useful knowledge. For nearly twenty years this 
 stream of civilization, derived from these different 
 sources, has been flowing onwards, and increasing 
 steadily, amidst the great body of the people. Its 
 salutary influences on the native character will be 
 shown in the sequel. But a retrospective view still 
 serves the useful purposes of ascertaining, with preci- 
 sion, the primitive elements forming the character of 
 any natives, uninfluenced by their ‘ juxta-position 
 with civilization ; and also of appreciating justly the 
 mixed qualities which, in their present state of tran- 
 sition from savage to civilized life, distinguish the 
 modern New Zealanders. 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 171 
 
 1. The most graphic and correct delineation of 
 New Zealanders in their primitive state is given in the 
 Library of Useful Knowledge. It is in these terms: 
 
 “ Of all the people constituting the great P. v — 
 sian family, the New Zealanders have, at least of 
 late years, attracted the largest portion of public 
 attention. Their character exhibits, with remark- 
 able boldness of relief, many both of the vices and 
 virtues of the savage state. They present a striking 
 contrast to the timid and luxurious Otaheitans, and 
 the miserable outcasts of Australia. The masculine 
 independence they at once manifested in their first 
 encounters with us, and the startling resistance they 
 offered to our proud pre-eminence, served to stimulate 
 the feelings of curiosity with which we are now 
 accustomed to regard them. The interest which 
 they thus excite is probably created, in a great de- 
 gree, by the prevailing disposition of our minds to 
 regard with anxious attention any display of human 
 power. The New Zealanders are not a timid or a 
 feeble people : from the days of their first intercourse 
 with Europeans, they give blow for blow. They 
 did not stand still to be slaughtered, like the Peru- 
 vians by the Spaniards ; but they tried the strength 
 of the club against the flash of the musket. They 
 have destroyed, sometimes treacherously, always 
 cruelly, the people of many European vessels, from 
 the days of their first discovery to our own times ; 
 but it would be difficult to say that they had no 
 justification in our aggressions, whether immediate 
 
172 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OP 
 
 or recollected ; or, at any rate, tliat they did not 
 strongly feel the necessity of self-defence on all such 
 occasions. 
 
 “ They are ignorant of some of the commonest 
 arts ; their clothing is rude, their agriculture imper- 
 fect ; they have no knowledge of metals ; writing is 
 unknown to them : and yet they exhibit the keenest 
 sense of the value of those acquirements which ren- 
 der Europeans so greatly their superiors. Many of 
 the natives have voluntarily undertaken a voyage to 
 ’England, that they might see the wonders of civili- 
 zation ; and when they have looked upon our fertile 
 fields, our machines for the abridgment of human 
 labour, and our manufactories, they have begged to 
 be sent back to their own country, with the means 
 of imitating what their own progress enabled them 
 to comprehend, were blessings. 
 
 “ Their passion is war ; and they carry on that 
 excitement in the most terrific way that the fierce- 
 ness y of man has ever devised ; — they devour their 
 slaughtered enemies. And yet they feel that this 
 rude warfare may be assisted by the arts of destruc- 
 tion which civilized men employ ; and they come to 
 us for the musket and the sword, to invade, or to repel 
 the. invader. All these, and many more features of 
 their character, show an intellectual vigour, which 
 is the root of ultimate civilization. They are not 
 insensible to the arts of cultivated life, as the New 
 Hollander is,— or wholly bound in the chains of 
 superstition, which control the efforts of the docile 
 Hindoo, and hold his mind in thraldom. They are 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 172 
 
 neither apathetic as the Turk, who believes thal 
 nothing can change the destiny of himself or his 
 nation, nor self-satisfied as the poor Tartar, whc 
 said, 6 Were I to boast, it would be of that wisdom 
 I have received from God ; for as, on the one hand. 
 I yield to none in the conduct of war, so, on the 
 other, I have my talent in writing, inferior, perhaps 
 only to them who inhabit the great cities of Persia 
 or India. Of other nations, unknown to me, I do 
 not speak*/ 
 
 “ The New Zealander knows his own power as a 
 savage ; but he also knows that the people of Euro- 
 pean communities have a much more extensive and 
 durable power, which he is desirous to share. He 
 has his instruments of bone, but he asks for iron ; he 
 has his club, but he comes to us for a, musket. Bau- 
 bles he despises. He possesses the rude art of savage 
 nations in an eminent degree : he can carve elegantly 
 in wood, and he is tattooed with a graceful minute- 
 ness, which is not devoid of symmetrical elegance. 
 Yet he is not insensible to the value of the imitative 
 arts of Europeans* and he takes delight in our sculp- 
 ture and our paintings. His own social habits are 
 unrefined, — his cookery is coarse, — his articles of 
 furniture are rude ; yet he adapts himself at once 
 to the usages of the best English society, and dis- 
 plays that ease and self-confidence, which are the 
 peculiar marks of individual refinement. He exhibits 
 little contradiction between his original' condition 
 of a cannibal at home, and his assumed one of a 
 
 * History of the Tartars , quoted in Ferguson's Civil History, 
 
174 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER 0E 
 
 gentleman here. Add to all this, that he is as 
 capable of friendship as of enmity, and we shall have 
 no difficulty in perceiving that the New Zealander 
 possesses a character which, at no distant period, 
 may become an example of the rapidity with which 
 the barbarian may be wholly refined, when brought 
 into contact with a nation which neither insults nor 
 oppresses him, and which exhibits to him the influ- 
 ence of a benevolent religion, in connexion with the 
 force of practical knowledge.” 
 
 2. There is a second work from which we shall 
 quote, viz., A brief Memoir relative to the Islands of 
 New Zealand , by James Busby, Esq.* 
 
 “ The chief features in the character of the natives 
 of the islands of New Zealand are now, I believe, 
 generally understood. As individuals, they are 
 remarkable for a vigour of mind, and a forecast , which 
 distinguishes them, perhaps, from all other savages 
 who have made so little advance in the arts of 
 civilized life ; and their discernment in appreciating 
 the advantages of civilization is not greater than the 
 energy and self-denial they will manifest in the pur- 
 suit of a distant advantage. As members of a com- 
 munity, they are chiefly remarkable for the ferocity 
 with which they engage in the perpetual wars that 
 
 * This gentleman has for some years been resident in New 
 Zealand, attempting to exercise a British authority, without 
 means of enforcing it. This sketch of the New Zealand 
 character was written several years ago. 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 175 
 
 the different tribes wage with each other ; for that 
 contempt of human life, which' is the natural result 
 of a warfare that aims at the extermination or cap- 
 tivity of the hostile tribe; and for the revolting 
 practice of eating the flesh of the enemies they have 
 slain, and even of their own slaves, when pressed by 
 hunger. 
 
 “Though stained with the habitual practice of 
 cannibalism, a crime more calculated than all others 
 to excite the horror and detestation of the civilized 
 world, the New Zealander will not, on that account, 
 be debarred from the efforts of the philanthropist ; 
 and he is possessed of many noble qualities, which 
 cannot fail to excite the sympathy, and to encour- 
 age the endeavours, of those who may interest them- 
 selves in his improvement. The New Zealanders 
 point of honour is revenge, and this he will pursue in 
 spite of danger and difficulty. For this he will encoun- 
 ter every fatigue, and submit to every privation. No 
 distance of time or space will conquer his resolution. 
 His whole soul is engaged in the pursuit, and he 
 would be dishonoured among his tribe were he to 
 sit down in quiet while the manes of his friend or 
 relation were unappeased with the blood of the 
 enemy by whose hand he fell. With this spirit of 
 revenge is also united in the New Zealand chief, a 
 nice feeling of honour on other points that concern 
 his dignity, which leads him immediately to perceive 
 or resent any slight or insult offered to his person. 
 But he is not more distinguished for ferocity and 
 cruelty to the enemy of his tribe, than for a strength 
 
176 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 of attachment for his kindred, which will dissolve 
 the savage warrior in tears on the neck of his friend, 
 whom he meets after a long separation ; nor is he 
 less susceptible of gratitude for kindness, than of 
 indignation at injurious treatment. 
 
 44 But, although his glory consists in warfare, the 
 New Zealander has not, like the native American, 
 learned to despise the habits of civilized life, nor, 
 like the savage of New Holland, is he incapable of 
 appreciating the value of the mechanical arts, or 
 insensible to the advantages of commerce; neither, 
 like his brethren of the intertropical islands of the 
 Pacific, is he enervated by a voluptuous climate, 
 and furnished, by the spontaneous bounty of the 
 soil, with a profusion of the necessaries and luxuries 
 of life. His climate is not less favourable to exer- 
 tion, than exertion is necessary to his comforts, and 
 if his wants are at present few, it is only because 
 there is no security for his property beyond his war- 
 canoe and his arms. Those of his countrymen who 
 have visited Sydney, have often evinced a curiosity 
 and penetration which would have been considered 
 as the characteristics of an educated foreigner, rather 
 than of an unenlightened savage. Some of those 
 visitors, who were treated with a degree of respect 
 which enabled them to satisfy their curiosity with- 
 out danger of insult, were observed to exhibit in 
 examining the objects which arrested their attention, 
 a very high degree of mental activity and acuteness. 
 They would examine most minutely into the con- 
 struction of a piece of mechanism; and they were 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 177 
 
 not satisfied to admire tlie sliowy colours of an 
 English, carpet, without also comparing its texture 
 with that of the mats manufactured by their own 
 women. On the whole, their admiration of every 
 thing they witnessed, and of those who j)ossessed 
 such things, was unbounded. 
 
 “ The vigour of mind and intelligence displayed 
 by this people, joined -to the many respectable, 
 though misdirected, moral qualities they possess, are 
 indicative of a state the most favourable for grafting, 
 upon them the improvements of civilization, and 
 the blessings of Christianity ; and will undoubtedly 
 of their own accord lead ultimately to these 
 results/ 
 
 These are the only general descriptions of character 
 which it seems necessary to adduce. A few anec- 
 dotes of individuals will illustrate them. 
 
 1. The first we shall notice is the chief named 
 Shungie, or Honghi, whose wars were more cele- 
 brated in the Northern Islands, more destructive 
 and exterminating, than any other wars ever heard 
 of by the natives; he had been in England, and was 
 presented to the king. The following sketch of his 
 character is from the Library of Entertaining 
 Knowledge : 
 
 “ With all his savage love of strife and bloodshed, 
 Shungie had many high qualities, which would have 
 distinguished him from common men, in whatever 
 country he had been born. To his quick and vigor- 
 ous intellectual powers, testimony is borne by all 
 
 N 
 
178 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 wlio have given ns any account of him. Fertile in 
 ingenious contrivances, whenever a sudden diffi- 
 culty was to be coped with, he was sure to be the 
 individual of the party who first suggested the 
 method for surmounting it. 4 Even his bravery, 
 universal as that quality is in his country, seems to 
 have been of a more generous complexion than we 
 should be led to look for in the treacherous annals 
 of New Zealand warfare. On one occasion, a short 
 time before his visit to England, it is related that, 
 in a battle in which he was about to engage, he 
 ordered his men to fight only with spears and clubs, 
 and not with muskets and ball, although he had 
 plenty of both; nor did he begin to fire until two 
 of his men had been killed by the shot of his 
 opponents. With his station, and the endowments 
 he inherited from nature, Shungie might have done 
 more than any other man to civilize his country, had 
 not his turbulent ambition made him its curse. The 
 softer parts of the character of this warlike barbarian 
 are not without interest. When his favourite son, for 
 instance, embarked with Mr. Marsden for Port 
 Jackson, he parted with him in the cabin without a 
 tear; but c I afterwards/ says Mr. Marsden, c heard 
 him on deck giving vent to his feelings with the 
 loudest bursts of weeping/ ” 
 
 2. The second native we shall notice is Tooi, who 
 visited England in 1818. The gentlemanly appear- 
 ance and manners of Tooi, seem to have struck 
 all who speak of him. When he appeared in 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 179 
 
 an English dress, lie is described as bearing few 
 marks of the savage, — and' with all his barbarous 
 propensities, he had evidently some natural refine- 
 ment, which distinguished him from the generality 
 of his countrymen. 
 
 “ The faculty of imitation which the South Sea 
 Islanders possess, doubtless contributes largely to 
 their speedy acquirement of the best manners. 
 Dr. Johnson in this way accounted for the propriety, 
 and even elegance, of the demeanour of Omai. 6 Sir, 
 he had passed his time, while in England, only in 
 the best company; so that all he had acquired of our 
 manners was genteel. As a proof of this, Lord 
 Mulgrave and he dined one day at Streatham, they 
 sat with their backs to the light, fronting me, so 
 that I could not see distinctly, and there was so 
 little of the savage in Omai, that I was afraid to 
 speak to either, lest I should mistake the one for 
 the other/ But the character of Tooi exhibits a 
 more than ordinary share of the cunning of his 
 nation; and his courage may, perhaps, be thought 
 to be little more than a species of reckless and brutal 
 frenzy. Some anecdotes, however, show- that he 
 was also capable of a generous daring, which would 
 have done honour to the bravest. 
 
 “ On one occasion a favourite Newfoundland doer, 
 
 0/ 
 
 belonging to a ship in which he was, leapt overboard 
 during the night, and swam to the shore of a desert 
 island near which they lay, and the boats having 
 been all despatched to a considerable distance to 
 catch seals, there seemed no possibility of saving the 
 
 N 2 
 
180 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 animal, wliicli had now come down to the beach 
 howling piteously; hut Tooi immediately set about 
 constructing a hark of hoops and seal skins, and in 
 this he boldly volunteered to set out to fetch off the 
 dog. Although he reached the shore in safety, the 
 boat was capsized on his return, and Tooi and his 
 charge were thrown into the sea, while the tide was 
 drifting with great force. 
 
 “ Incommoded as he was by the dog continually 
 attempting to get on his back, Tooi was, after some 
 time, almost overpowered ; but at last both of them 
 reached a point of land, three or four miles distant 
 from the ship. Here, although he gathered some 
 oysters among the rocks, he could find no water. 
 At length, after enduring the agonies of thirst for 
 two days and nights, he resolved, although from 
 want of nourishment he had become very weak, to 
 attempt swimming for the ship. This he accom- 
 plished, but was so exhausted that he kept his ham- 
 mock for several days. The dog afterwards swam 
 off, and was also saved. 
 
 “ Another time he was serving as one of the crew 
 of a whaler, and was out in a boat with the captain 
 and four men, when, having killed one whale, the 
 boat was soon afterwards struck by another, which 
 dashed it to pieces, and at the same time broke both 
 the captains legs. The other men immediately 
 swam away to the dead whale, from which they 
 were now about two miles and a half distant. But 
 Tooi, although thus deserted by his comrades, deter- 
 mined not to leave the captain to perish ; and having 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 181 
 
 caught him by a boat-hook while he was sinking, 
 succeeded in getting him upon a piece of the wreck, 
 where he bound up his wounds in the best manner 
 he could, with his own shirt and other clothing. 
 He then left him upon a raft which he had con- 
 structed, and on which he fixed a flag, and swam 
 away for the dead whale, where he found the other 
 four men nearly exhausted, and unable, from its 
 slipperiness, to get upon the fish. Tooi, however, 
 had his knife slung round his neck, and with this 
 he cut holes in the skin, by which they all ascended. 
 They remained here for two hours, at the end of 
 which time a boat came and took them off, and then 
 proceeded to the captain, who was also picked up. 
 The captain recovered, and rewarded Tooi for his 
 noble conduct. 
 
 44 These anecdotes will probably induce the reader 
 to think that Captain Cruise speaks of this chief 
 with too much severity, when he concludes his notice 
 of him with the remark, that they found him 
 4 without exception, the greatest savage, and one of 
 the most worthless and profligate men in the Bay of 
 Islands/ ” 
 
 3. A third native who visited England was Te 
 Pahi, or as he is generally named, Tupai Cupa. He 
 fortunately came under the observation of a gentle- 
 man in every way qualified to appreciate and faith- 
 fully recoid the peculiarities of his character. 
 
 44 It was in the early part of the year 1826 that 
 
182 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 Dr. Traill met with Tupai Cupa, having been called 
 in to visit him as he lay ill of the measles, at Liver- 
 pool. He found him living with a Captain Reynolds, 
 of the Urania, a South Sea trader, belonging to 
 Messrs. Stainforth and Goslings, London, in which, 
 he had come from his native country. The manner 
 in which he had introduced himself to Captain Rey- 
 nolds was very extraordinary, strikingly evincing the 
 intrepidity and energy of his character. While the 
 Urania was sailing through Cook’s Straits, which, 
 as has been mentioned, divides the two islands that 
 constitute New Zealand, three large canoes, con- 
 taining together between seventy and eighty natives, 
 were seen making for the vessel, to the no small 
 alarm of the crew, who prepared, however, to give 
 the savages a warm reception, in case their intentions 
 should prove to be hostile. 
 
 “ As the largest canoe approached, one of the 
 natives in it stood up, and by signs and a few words 
 of broken English, intimated his desire to be taken 
 on board. This was Tupai Cupa. His request was 
 refused by Captain Reynolds, who was apprehensive 
 of some treachery ; but as it was observed that there 
 were no arms in the canoe, it was suffered to come 
 close up to the ship. On this the resolute savage, 
 though the captain still persisted in declining to 
 receive him, sprung from his place among his coun- 
 trymen, and in an instant was on the deck. The 
 first thing he did after getting on board was to order 
 the canoes to retire to some distance. This was to 
 show that hi§ intentions were entirely peaceful. He 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 183 
 
 then, by signs not to be mistaken, asked the captain 
 for fire-arms ; and when his request was refused, he 
 immediately announced the determination he had 
 formed of proceeding', in spite of all opposition, to 
 England. 4 Go Europe/ said he , 4 see King Georgy/ 
 Embarrassed by this resolution, the captain, after 
 trying in vain to persuade him to re-enter his canoe, 
 at last ordered three of his stoutest seamen to throw 
 him overboard. 
 
 44 All New Zealanders, he well knew, swim well, 
 and the canoes were still at no great distance. Tupai,, 
 however, perceived what was intended ; and instantly 
 throwing himself dowm on the deck, seized two ring 
 bolts with so powerful a hold, that it was impossible 
 to tear him away without such violence as the 
 humanity of Captain Reynolds would not permit. 
 When this struggle was over, the chief, for such it 
 could be no longer doubted that he was, feeling 
 himself firmly established on board, called out to his 
 people in the canoes that he was on his way to 
 Europe, and ordered them to return to the shore. 
 His command was instantly obeyed. For some days 
 Captain Reynolds made several attempts to land 
 him on different paits of the neighbouring coast, but 
 could not effect his object on account of the winds. 
 In these circumstances, finding that he could do no 
 better, he gave up the expectation of getting rid of 
 his unwelcome guest, and resolved to make his situ- 
 ation on board the ship as comfortable as possible. 
 By degrees the manner of the New Zealander won 
 the respect and attachment of the seamen ; and before 
 
184 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 the vessel reached Lima, they were on the best 
 terms. At Monte Yideo an accident occuned which 
 knit Tupai and Captain Reynolds in indissoluble 
 friendship. The captain fell overboard, and would 
 have perished, but for the intrepidity of Tupai, who 
 plunged after him into the water, and having 
 caught hold of him when he was sinking, supported 
 him with one hand, while he swam with the other, 
 till they were both again taken on board. 
 
 “ So strong had the attachment of Tupai and Cap- 
 tain Reynolds become after this adventure, that, in 
 Liverpool, the former, Dr. Traill relates, appeared 
 uneasy if the latter absented himself an hour or two 
 longer than usual ; and, for fear his fiiend and pro- 
 tector should be canied away from him, he had 
 removed the captains biggage to his own bedroom. 
 On the other hand, the conduct of Captain Reynolds 
 to the stranger, with the charge of whom he had 
 thus been burthened, was marked throughout with a 
 kindness and solicitude that did him the highest 
 honour. Though then out of employment, and but 
 in slender circumstances, he shared his humble lot 
 with his friend, and had steadily resisted repeated 
 proposals that had been made to him, to have Tupai 
 exhibited for money. During the time of his sick- 
 ness in paiticular, he experienced the greatest atten- 
 tion both from the captain and his wife. 
 
 “ When Dr. Traill was called to see Tupai, he 
 found him, as we have mentioned, suffeiing under 
 the measles, and attended by a surgeon, by whom 
 he had been vaccinated some weeks before. By the 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 185 
 
 timely use of the lancet and blistering, tbe disease 
 was fortunately subdued, and in a short time the 
 patient had perfectly recovered. He remained at 
 Liverpool for some weeks after he got well, and 
 during this time he was a frequent visitor at Dr. 
 Traill’s house ; that gentleman had, therefore, the 
 best opportunities of observing his character and 
 manners, and obtaining from him much curious 
 information regarding his countrymen. 
 
 “ Tupai Cupa appealed yet to be in the vigour of 
 life, although, on setting out on his adventurous 
 expedition, he had left his eldest son, he stated, to 
 command his tribe in his absence. His face was 
 intelligent and pleasing, though so much tattooed 
 that scarcely any pait of its original colour remained 
 visible ; indeed, every part of his body was plenti- 
 fully covered with those marks. His finely muscu- 
 lar arms, in particular, were furrowed by a great 
 many single black lines, and these, he said, denoted 
 the numbei of wounds he had received in battle. In 
 his general demeanour he was very gentle and trac^ 
 table, but w T ould at times show symptoms both of 
 the fickleness and of the sudden irritability of the 
 savage. On one occasion, on board the ship, a stout 
 sailor had intentionally affronted him, on which he 
 rushed upon the man, seized him by the neck and 
 waistband of the trowsers, and, after holding him 
 for some moments above his head, dashed him on 
 the deck with great violence. This appears, how- 
 ever, to be a rare instance of excitement. 
 
 “ When in company, his manners were perfectly 
 
186 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 unembarrassed, and showed the natural ease of one 
 accustomed to consideration ; yet, conscious of the 
 propriety of conforming himself to the customs of 
 the country in which he was, he was constantly on 
 the watch to observe the behaviour of those around 
 him, and in general his imitation of them was both 
 quick and surprisingly free from awkwardness. In 
 taking his lesson, as it might be called, his practice 
 was to ke$p his eye on those whom he considered 
 the chief persons in the company. At table, though 
 usually helped first, as being the greatest stranger, 
 he never began to eat, especially if the dish was 
 new to 'jhim, until he saw how otheis used their 
 spoon, or knife and fork. The use of finger-glasses 
 and table-napkins he very soon apprehended, and 
 although at first he drank the water from the 
 former, he never again fell into that error. Not- 
 withstanding the savage customs, indeed, in which 
 he had been educated, Tupai gave many evidences 
 of a naturally humane and affectionate disposition, 
 and was, besides, manifestly a man of shrewd obser- 
 vation and general intelligence. 
 
 “ During the time he remained in England, how- 
 ever, he was very inquisitive in regard to whatever 
 he conceived his own country stood most in need of. 
 Everything relating to agiiculture and smithwork 
 especially interested him. His surprise at seeing 
 how wheat grew and was conveited into flour, was 
 very great. It was found impossible to make Tupai 
 comprehend the machinery of some of the more 
 complicated mills he was taken to see; the only 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 187 
 
 mode of communication which was practicable in 
 the circumstances was too imperfect to enable his 
 friends to convey to him x the necessary explanations, 
 even had he been in a condition to understand them; 
 but on being shown a water-mill for grinding flour, 
 he readily perceived how the fall of water moved 
 the great wheel, and seemed also to conceive the 
 manner in which the motion was communicated to 
 the upper stone. Another machine, if it may be 
 called so, of a very different description, was perfectly 
 level to his capacity, and not a little surprised and 
 delighted him. This was the bow, which is, 
 strangely enough, entirely unknown in New Zea- 
 land, addicted as the people are to fighting, and 
 although this seems to be one of the simplest and 
 most^obvious of all warlike weapons. He repeatedly 
 practised shooting with it, and expressed much 
 pleasure on perceiving the force with which the 
 arrow entered its object. Some bows and arrows, 
 which were presented to him by his friends in 
 Liverpool, were carefully put up, and highly prized ; 
 and although he was aware that this instrument 
 was very inferior in efficiency to the musket, he 
 evidently looked upon it as a substitute of no mean 
 value. His surpiise was extreme the first time he 
 saw a man on horseback ; he asked at once, what 
 kind of animal it was, and seemed utterly con- 
 founded when he saw its rider dismount and walk 
 away. He would often mention how greatly this 
 had astonished him. When he became more familiar 
 with the phenomenon, he expressed a wish to get 
 
188 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 on horseback himself, and haying mounted, he was 
 at first quite delighted to find the animal walking 
 about with him : but on his chancing to slacken the 
 rein, the horse set off, and poor Tupai was quickly 
 thrown to the ground with some violence — a cata- 
 strophe he was by no means prepared for. 
 
 44 Among the various articles which were given 
 him, he always set a far higher value upon those 
 which he deemed leally useful than upon such as 
 weie merely showy. Next to fire-arms, iron tools 
 and agricultural implements were the great objects 
 of his ambition. Saws, hatchets, and chisels, were 
 much prized by him, as were also knives and forks, 
 which he said he would, on his return home, intro- 
 duce among his countrymen. Di. Traill made him 
 a present of a travelling knife, fork, and spoon, the 
 combination of which in one piece was a subject of 
 great admiration to him, and the chuckle of delight 
 with which he received- the gift was quite indescrib- 
 able. It was exceeded only by the ecstacy into 
 which he was thrown on being presented, by an- 
 other fiiend, with some old muskets and a brass 
 musketoon, when he shouted aloud, and actually 
 capeied for joy. 
 
 44 These anecdotes form altogether the most pleas- 
 ing picture we possess of New Zealand character, 
 and show what might be made of this warm-hearted 
 people, were those unfortunate circumstances in the 
 condition of their country removed, which turn so 
 many of their best qualities to so bad a use, and 
 make their sensibility, their braveiy, even their in- 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 189 
 
 genuity and intellectual capacity itself, only sub- 
 servient to the inflammation of their mutual ani- 
 mosities, and the infusion of additional ferocity and 
 a more insatiable spirit of revenge into their inter- 
 minable warfare. 
 
 “ Tupai, while emancipated from these unhappy 
 influences, and surrounded by the milder manners 
 of civilized society, was all gentleness and affection : 
 the barbarian, who had so often dealt death around 
 him in the combat or in the, massacre, was now the 
 playmate of children, and the compliant learner and 
 imitator of the customs of peace. No one could 
 have shown a finer natural disposition for all the 
 amenities of civilized life. His gratitude for what- 
 ever little services were rendered to him was always 
 expressed warmly, and in such a manner as showed 
 that it came from the heart, 
 
 “ On departing from Liverpool, he took fleave of 
 Dr. Traill with much emotion, first kissing his 
 hands, and then, evidently forgetting, or disregard- 
 ing, in the warmth of his feelings, the new forms 
 which he had been taught since he came to Europe, 
 and reverting to those which his heart doubtless 
 deemed far more expressive, rubbing noses with him, 
 after the fashion of his native country, with passion- 
 ate cordiality. ' He assured the worthy physician, 
 at the same time, that, if he would come to Tupai s 
 country, he should have plenty to eat, and might 
 carry with him as much flax and as many spars as 
 he pleased/' 
 
190 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 There are at present in this country four New 
 Zealanders ; two of them from the Southern Island, 
 whither the influence of missionary civilization has 
 not yet extended, although the intercourse with 
 Europeans is extensive and unceasing ; the other two 
 accompanied the Rev. Mr. White to this country; 
 they had benefited at the Hokianga by the missionary 
 instructions. They form an interesting group. 
 
 The first, Nayti, is a younger son of an inferior 
 chief of the Kapiti tribe, who possess both sides 
 of Cook's Straits; his family reside on the island of 
 Mana, in Queen Charlotte's Sound. The chieftainship 
 of the tribe is at present vested in Raupero, a very old 
 man, whose principal residence is on Kapiti, or En- 
 trance Island, in Cook's Straits. He is the same chief 
 who, availing himself of the aid of Captain Stewait, 
 of the Elizabeth, treacherously got into his power 
 the chiefs of a hostile tribe, and brutally massacred 
 them*. It is a singular fact, that Raupeio's own 
 countrymen talk of him with aversion for his many 
 ferocities and cruelty. He has been obliged to 
 betake himself to the high and inaccessible moun- 
 tains of the South Island, and skulks about there with 
 a few of his former followers. Nayti, his young 
 kinsman, speaks of him as “ Yery bad man, — bad 
 New Zealander, — not like young men." Meaning 
 to ascribe to him the ferocious habits of a past 
 
 * This was done to revenge the death in battle of Te Palii, 
 or Tupai Cupa, of whom we have just given so many anec- 
 dotes. 
 
NEW „ ZEALANDERS. 
 
 191 
 
 generation, and in opposition to tiie softened and 
 altered customs of his countrymen of the present 
 day. 
 
 Nayti is about twenty-six years of age, five feet 
 eight inches in height, stout, brawny, and ath- 
 letic. He is slightly tattooed, — more on one side of 
 the face than the other. Previously to his voyage 
 to Europe, he had visited Sydney, and been to 
 several parts of New Zealand, always in English 
 vessels. He came to Europe in the French whaler, 
 Mississippi, commanded by an Englishman, Mr. 
 Eossiter, who speaks in high terms of Nayti's 
 conduct while on board that vessel. He was 
 accompanied on board the Mississippi by Te-Aki, 
 a native of Port Otago, and one of the tribe almost 
 exterminated in 1830 by the Kapiti tribe, with the 
 aid of Captain Stewart, and the crew of the British 
 ship Elizabeth. Te-Aki is not more than eighteen 
 or nineteen years old, was unwell when he reached 
 Havre, and has remained so ever since. He is very 
 intelligent, has made great progress in learning 
 English, and in helping an English gentleman to 
 learn the New Zealand language, and is much liked 
 by two families with whom he has resided since his 
 arrival in England. 
 
 Nayti has resided with one family for moie than 
 three months, and his behaviour has been uniformly 
 gentle and decorous. He has adapted himself with 
 surprising facility to the ways of this country, — is 
 clean in his person, careful about his dress, and 
 studiously polite to every body. He also has made 
 
192 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 great progress in learning English. Although, little 
 better, if not worse, than a complete savage when 
 he arrived — his previous intercourse with Europeans 
 having been confined to sailors, and the race of 
 English vagabonds who inhabit the haibours of New 
 Zealand — he now behaves as if he had passed years 
 with his new friends. He finds his own way about 
 London, pays visits to his acquaintance, and makes 
 friends wherever he goes. He had been taught by 
 sailors and rovers to dislike the missionaries, but 
 ever since hearing a sermon preached at Islington 
 Church, on behalf of the Church Missionary Society, 
 he says, “Missionary very good man;” he wishes to 
 learn “ missionary book,” meaning the Bible ; and 
 he goes to church regularly, sometimes alone, and 
 always of his own accord. Without being a Christian, 
 or even knowing what Christianity means, he has 
 been struck by the disinterestedness and generosity 
 of missionary labours, saying, “ English people very 
 good,— speak good for New Zealand man, — give 
 money for send missionary to New Zealand, to 
 teach New Zealand man no fight, — me tell my 
 people, English people very good, — me learn mis- 
 sionary book.” Shortly before saying this, and the 
 sermon at Islington, he had put away the Bible 
 with a scornful expression, saying, “ Missionary 
 book no good.” Finery makes little impression on 
 him; but all useful objects, or objects which he 
 thinks would be useful in his own country, gain his 
 eager attention. He wishes very much to be pre- 
 sented to the Queen, whom he once saw in a carriage. 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 193 
 
 When told that he has seen the queen, he replies, 
 “ In a carriage, no good; Honghi and Te Pahi see 
 King of England in house , — when me go back to 
 my country, me say me see queen in carriage,— 
 my people say, no know carriage, — no see in house, 
 no speak, no good.” 
 
 The other tvro New Zealanders were domestics of 
 the Rev. Mr. White, who has given their humble 
 annals as follow : — 
 
 “ Henry White , the young man who lives in my 
 family, is about sixteen years of age, is the son of an 
 inferior, though respectable chief. About five years 
 ago, at the request of a favourite converted slave, 
 his father brought him to Mrs. White, and put him 
 under her care as kitchen boy. He was then as dirty 
 a little fellow as most of his fellow heathens, but as 
 he from the first discovered a willingness to please, 
 and was very attentive to his duty, he soon became 
 a favourite. As he had the means, he soon became 
 cleanly in his habits ; and being regularly fed, he 
 improved very rapidly in his personal appearance, and 
 became exceedingly useful to Mrs. White, and conti- 
 nued to serve us in the capacity of cook, and rendered 
 himself useful in other respects, up to the time we 
 left the country, when he resolved to come with us 
 to England. I have no recollection of any act of 
 positive disobedience, although many cases of inat- 
 tention, and apparent indifference, have occurred 
 during that period. 
 
 o 
 
194 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 u It is also pleasing to be able to state, tbat during 
 a residence of five years with us, I have no recollec- 
 tion of anything approaching to insult, or of imper- 
 tinence, having been offered by Henry, either to 
 myself or Mrs. White ; nor have I knowledge of any 
 act of 'dishonesty committed by him since he became 
 one of our family. About two years and a half ago, 
 when the influence of Christianity had gained con- 
 siderable ascendancy, and was rapidly spreading 
 amongst the various tribes, in the Hokianga district, 
 Henry, whose native name was Fara , participated, 
 with many other young persons of both sexes, in the 
 ^gracious and renovating power of Divine truth : he 
 became a candidate for Christian baptism, and after 
 having given satisfactory evidence of the sincerity 
 of his profession, he was, together with his father, 
 and other members of the family, and about eighty 
 more, publicly recognized by the holy ordinance of 
 baptism, as a member of the visihle'church of Christ; 
 and since that time he has, I hope, been a consistent 
 professor of the Christian faith. 
 
 u The other native, Thomas W ood, respecting whom 
 you request some information, was taken prisoner 
 at the river Thames, about sixteen years ago, by a 
 Hokianga chief, who joined the Bay of Islanders 
 Boon after the late celebrated Hongi (or Shunghie) 
 returned from England, in one of the most treacherous 
 and bloody wars, perhaps, that ever took place in 
 the country. 
 
 “ About eight years ago, Thomas’s master allowed 
 him to come and live with one of the Wesleyan mis- 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 195 
 
 sionaries, and having continued in the family for 
 about two years, and made himself very useful, and 
 wishing to recover his freedom, arrangements were 
 made with his New Zealand master, and the price 
 of his redemption being paid, he was no longer 
 regarded as a slave. On this interesting occasion, 
 he agreed to serve the person who advanced the 
 redemption price for twelve months, as an equivalent 
 for the property thus given to his old master. 
 Thomas, however, having no moral principle to 
 guide and influence his actions, and there being no 
 law to enforce the performance of an engagement in 
 New Zealand, he took a fancy to ramble. He went 
 to the Bay of Islands, and shipped himself on board 
 a whaler, and on her cruizes the ship touched at 
 Tonga, where, being tired of the sea, he continued to 
 reside with ono of the Wesleyan mission families, 
 and for some time assisted the printer there in his 
 office. Hence he took another voyage to sea, came 
 back to New Zealand, and 'found his way to 
 Hokianga. 
 
 a After remaining some time, he also began to 
 feel the power of Divine truth on his heart, became 
 a candidate for baptism, and had he remained a little 
 longer, woukkhave participated in that ordinance in 
 his own country. One of the fruits of the great 
 moral change which had taken place in his character 
 was evinced by his readiness to fulfil the original 
 engagement into which he had entered, viz., to work 
 out his redemption price. 
 
 ' “ He came to England as servant to the captain, 
 
 o 2 
 
196 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 who engaged to give him the same wages as the 
 other men ; but Thomas haying declined to continue 
 as his servant on shoie, the captain refused to pay 
 him his wages, and he was cast adrift in England, 
 perfectly destitute*/ 
 
 On the second branch of this section, — the Pro- 
 gress of New Zealanders in Religion, Civilization, 
 and Industry, — the principal information must neces- 
 sarily be obtained from those religious societies, who 
 are distinguished, and honoured by the distinction 
 of having dispensed those benefits amongst them. 
 
 We shall lay before our readers, 1st. The evidence 
 given before the Select Committee on Aborigines, in 
 1836, by D. Coates, Esq., the Rev. John Beecham, 
 
 * Nayti was introduced to Mr. Deville, who has given the 
 following Phrenological accouht of him : — 
 
 u This is a good organization, having a good coronal region, 
 with large conscientiousness, and sentiments highly developed, 
 so as to counteract the' propensities. He possesses also a 
 very good intellectual region. With kind usage he will be 
 faithful; but due notice must be taken of him, No. 11, Love 
 of Approbation, being large. He may act at times with some 
 , reserve, but not with cunning, No. 7> Secretiveness, being 
 moderate. Having very good perceptive faculties, he will 
 very quickly observe things ; and from having a good coronal 
 region, he is well organized to direct others, or to set an 
 example. Nos. 5, Combativeness ; 6, Destructiveness ; and 
 10, Self-esteem, being rather large, he will be liable to take 
 offence; but, from the activity of No. 12, Cautiousness, and 
 No. 16, Conscientiousness, not upon trifles. By appealing 
 to them kindly, he may be made highly useful in himself, or 
 by example.” 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 197 
 
 and the Rev. William Ellis. This evidence con- 
 sists, in a great measure, of the correspondence of 
 the missionaries resident in New Zealand with these 
 gentlemen. It extends over a series of years ; the 
 very words of the reverend correspondents are given ; 
 and each event, each forward step in their arduous 
 labours, and each cheering improvement in native 
 chaiacter and conduct, is given in the language, and 
 under the impressions existing at the time. In this 
 way, the true state of matters, the facts upon which 
 our opinions are foimed, and fiom which our infer- 
 ences have been drawn, are presented entire to the 
 public ; and the best and most satisfactory oppor- 
 tunity is thus afforded to paities themselves, of 
 airiving at a clear and decided judgment. 
 
 It was found that an arrangement of the different 
 paragraphs of these letters, by separating them and 
 placing them under different heads, would have 
 impaired their distinctness, without adding to their 
 usefulness. And they are, therefore, quoted as they 
 stand. 
 
 2nd. There are given some additional quotations 
 from the evidence of Mr. Yate, who for so many 
 years presided in New Zealand over the Church 
 mission; and likewise some paragraphs fiom his 
 recent publication, on topics not embraced by the 
 evidence. We would lemark that the class of facts 
 possesses peculiar inteiest, which discloses, on the 
 pait of the natives, the giadual abandonment of wars, 
 and a desiie for the blessings of peace and civilization, 
 
198 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 by accepting tbe interposition of tbe missionaries as 
 mediators and advocates of peace. 
 
 3rd. There is the evidence of Thomas Trapp, Esq., 
 as to the introduction amongst them of civilized 
 habits. There is another letter from a gentleman, 
 Mr. Oakes, who came from Sydney to visit the dis- 
 trict of Hokianga, and to make himself personally 
 acquainted with the natives and the. country before 
 settling there. It is valuable, as the impartial testi- 
 mony of a well-informed and practical settler. But 
 as it refers chiefly to the subjects embraced by the 
 next section, it is quoted into it. 
 
 - 4th. The evidence of the Rev. Mr. White, con- 
 tained in some additional passages of his letter to the 
 Rev. Samuel Hinds. His interesting, but too brief 
 anecdotes regarding the natives, exhibit the gradual 
 evolution of higher principles, of habits of industry, 
 and of honour, in the ordinary transactions of life. 
 
 5ih. Specimens of the corresj)ondence of natives. 
 
 Lastly. There is a continuation of ,the Church mis- 
 sionaries’ correspondence with their officers to 1837, 
 subsequent in date to the letters already quoted. 
 
 Extract from the Evidence of D. Coates , Esq., the 
 Rev . John Beecham , and the Rev . William Ellis , 
 before the Select Committee on Aborigines , 8 th 
 June , 1836. 
 
 Mr. Coates is spokesman. 
 
 u With regard to New Zealand, I feel much diffi- 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 199 
 
 culty, indeed, in putting the subject before the com- 
 mittee in a satisfactory form, from the extent of 
 matter arising out of the proceedings in the mission 
 illustrative of its progress. 
 
 44 The mission has been making a steady, and I 
 may say, a rapid progiess, since that peiiod ; so that 
 the statements do not fully do justice to its present 
 state. It commences with an extract of a letter 
 from the Rev. William Williams, one of the society’s 
 missionaries in New Zealand, dated the 8th of De- 
 cember, 1829. 
 
 44 4 This day was appointed for our annual exami- 
 nation, which was to be held at Kiddee-kiddee. At 
 an early hour the whole settlement was in motion, 
 and a little after seven o'clock the European families 
 and natives embarked in four boats and one large 
 canoe; Mr. Davis and a small paity of natives 
 remaining in charge of the settlement. In our pas- 
 sage we fell in with Mr. King's boat and one canoe ; 
 and then proceeding together, we anived at Kiddee- 
 kiddee about eleven o'clock. The native mode of 
 salutation, at such times, is with a lush on both sides 
 and a sham fight, but this was exchanged for the 
 moie sober welcome of three Biitish cheeis. The 
 numbers met together weie about two hundred and 
 ninety ; namely, twelve European families, amount- 
 ing to seventy-two ; native gills, sixty-eight ; men 
 and boys, one hundred and fifty. As soon as we 
 had dined, the Euiopeans met in the chapel, where, 
 after the evening prayers, I addressed the brethren, 
 and Mr. Yate administered the Lord's Supper. 
 
200 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OP 
 
 “ ‘ The following morning, at nine o'clock, after 
 prayers, the examination commenced; first in the 
 two catechisms which we have prepared, then in 
 writing and accounts. The first class was exercised 
 in sums in addition, subtraction, division, and com- 
 pound addition. In the afternoon the natives dined 
 off temporary tables; the food, which consisted of 
 pork, beef, potatoes, and biead, was served up in 
 little baskets, after the native fashion. They had 
 not been eating more than five minutes, when all 
 with one consent left their seats, and scampered off 
 with the remainder of the food, it beinof the native 
 custom never to leave anything which is 'set before 
 them, but to cairy off what they cannot consume at 
 the time. The sewing of the native girls was after- 
 wards examined, when some highly satisfactory 
 specimens were shown ; and the next day we met 
 in the chapel, to award a few prizes to the most 
 Reserving. Work by the native carpenters was 
 brought forwaid, which would have done credit in a 
 civilized country. The principal things were a pan- 
 nelled door, a pannelled gate, a sash, a table, and a 
 stool/ 
 
 “ The following passage is from a letter of Mr. 
 George Claike, a catechist, who has been twelve 
 years in New Zealand. He thus writes in reference 
 to the examination : — 
 
 6 During the examination, I could not but contrast 
 in my own mind, the present appearance of these 
 natives with their past situation. Here, thought I, 
 are a number of poor cannibals, collected from the 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 201 
 
 different tribes around us, whose fathers were so 
 rude, so savage, that for ten years, with much pain 
 and vexation, and exposure, the first missionaries 
 lived among them, often expecting to be devoured 
 by them, A few years ago they were ignorant of 
 every principle of religion ; many of them, like their 
 fathers, had glutted in human blood, and gloried in 
 it; but now there is not an individual among them 
 who is not in some degree acquainted with the truths 
 of the Christian religion, which, with the blessing 
 of God, may be the means of their conversion. Not 
 six years ago they commenced on the very rudiments 
 of learning ; now many of them can read and write 
 their own language with piopiiety, and are com- 
 pletely masters of the fiist rules of arithmetic. But 
 very few years ago, a chisel made out of stone, of 
 which many specimens have been sent home, was 
 the only tool, now they have not only got our tools, 
 but are learning to use them. It is true that this 
 is but the day of small things ; still greater and 
 more permanent blessings await New Zealand. The 
 Gospel is preached, the Bible is translating, scrip- 
 tural precepts are taught with scriptural doctrines, 
 and will, I hope, soon be practised, and then the 
 whole train of blessings, following the preached 
 Gospel, must be theirs. Also, I do appeal to our 
 friends in England, and ask them whether (taking 
 into consideration all circumstances in the course of 
 so few years) the Lord has not done wonders, yea, 
 marvellous things in this dark land/ 
 
 44 The facts in these papers of a later date take up 
 
202 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 distinct points, and exhibit them more in detail ; and 
 I think they will bear me out in saying that they 
 contain decisive evidence in illustration of the po- 
 sition which I wish to establish, that, in order to 
 the civilization of a savage people, the pleaching of 
 the Gospel to them, and biinging the truths of reve- 
 lation to bear upon their minds, is unquestionably 
 that which is most efficacious; it operates at the 
 earliest period, and it operates with the greatest 
 permanency, I am persuaded, upon any population.” 
 
 The papers were delivered in, and read as follows. 
 
 Progress of Industry and Civilization in 
 
 New Zealand . 
 
 u The missionaries employ the natives who reside 
 with them, in those kinds of labour which render 
 them at once useful to the mission, and impart 
 knowledge and form habits calculated to piomote 
 their civilization and social welfare. The following 
 passages illustrate this branch of the operations of 
 the mission. 
 
 cc Kerikeri, 4th July, 1831. — The natives under 
 my care have been employed in shingling, fencing, 
 burning lime, carpentering, and landing stores.”— 
 (Mr. J. Kemp.) 
 
 “ Paihia, 28th September. — W ent to Kanakana, 
 to attend to my potato-planters. If our crops yield 
 moderately, we shall raise in this settlement food 
 for about one hundred days, independently of any 
 purchases from the natives.” — (Rev. W. Williams.) 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 203 
 
 “ W aimate. — Our consumption of ironware is 
 much less than it has ever been. Almost all our 
 native boys who labour in the various settlements 
 desire clothing for payment, which we encourage in 
 every possible way.”— (Eev. W. Yate.) 
 
 “ With the assistance of natives, I have erected 
 a weather-board building, forty feet by twenty, 
 with a skilling at the back, which we intend using 
 for our chapel and school.” — (Mr. G*. Clarke.) 
 
 u As to our mechanical labour, we do it all with 
 the assistance of the natives, such as carpentering, 
 blacksmiths* work, &c. We have just finished 
 making fifty thousand bricks for our chimneys, and 
 are now employed getting timber and other mate- 
 rials for building our permanent dwellings, barns, 
 &c.” — (Mr. E. Davis.) 
 
 66 With my natives I have been employed upon 
 my house, in putting up fences, &c. I have also,* 
 assisted by the settlement natives, burnt a quantity 
 of lime for the purpose of the European school.”— 
 (Mr. C. Baker.) 
 
 “ Employed in attending to native sawyers, to 
 natives digging wells, and to natives clearing land.” 
 —(Mr. J. Hamlin.) 
 
 Extract of a letter from Mr . G. Clarke , dated 2nd 
 
 November , 1832. 
 
 The farming establishment will, I have no doubt, 
 fully answer the expectations of the society, make 
 us in a measure independent of the colony for sup- 
 
204 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 plies, as well as be the means of securing for the 
 rising generation all the necessaries of life. It has 
 not a little cheered me, as well as reminded me of 
 the land of my fathers, to see the plough at work. 
 It has Very much excited the admiration of the 
 natives, and will, doubtless, eventually lead them 
 to adopt the same means foi cultivating their land. 
 I now see the way opening for establishing our 
 children in this land, and with them, I trust, the 
 blessed Gospel of ]Dc,ace.” 
 
 Extract from Mr . R. Davis s Journal . 
 
 “21st November, 1832. — We are preparing to do 
 what we can in the way of agriculture. To-day I 
 have been sti iking drills for Indian corn, which 
 grows very well here, and produces the natives a 
 valuable food ; when propeily cultivated, it will, I 
 have no doubt, produce abundant ciops.” 
 
 “ 7th Januaiy, 1833. — During the last quarter, 
 my time was principally taken up in prepaiing agri- 
 cultural implements, in agriculture, and in attending 
 to my natives employed about "different work. We 
 have, altogether, twelve acres of land in cultivation, 
 which is now cropped with wheat, barley, Indian 
 corn, clover, and potatoes. My natives have been 
 employed much as heretofore.” 
 
 “ 25th March, 1833. — Four horses at plough, 
 breaking up land ; one employed collecting manure. 
 Natives employed at carpentering, sowing, fencing, 
 taking up potato crop, and dealing land for the 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 205 
 
 plough. Besides looking over the men, I have 
 worked in the blacksmith's shop.” 
 
 Introduction of a Printing-press into the 
 
 Mission. 
 
 j Extract from a letter from Mr. W. R. Wade> dated 
 
 10 th January , 1835. 
 
 “ The arrival of the press is, as we expected, hailed 
 by our friends here as a memorable event for New 
 Zealand ; and as for the natives, those who assisted 
 in bringing it ashore shouted and danced on the 
 sand when told it was 6 ta pukapuka ' (a book- 
 press, or book-making machine). There is an ex- 
 traordinary demand for books all around.” 
 
 Translations into the New Zealand Language. 
 
 Extract from a letter from the Rev. W. Yate , dated 
 
 2nd January , 1833. 
 
 “ I have again to write to you from New South 
 Wales, where I arrived in the Active on the 1st of 
 December last. The object of my visit is to carry 
 through the press portions of Scripture, with the 
 liturgy, communion, baptismal, and all the other 
 services of the Church, a number of hymns and cate- 
 chisms. The Sciiptures ready for the press are the 
 first eight chapters of Genesis, the whole of St. 
 Matthew and St. John, with the whole of the Acts, 
 
206 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 the Romans, and tlie first epistle to the Corinthians. 
 These, when completed, will be invaluable to us, 
 and will well repay the time which I must neces- 
 sarily spend about it.” 
 
 Extract of a letter from Mr. William Colenso , dated 
 Paihia , 1 §th March , 1835. 
 
 “ Since the date of my last, (January 31,) which I 
 .trust came to hand in due time, I have been busily 
 engaged in cleaning and setting up the printing- 
 press, and getting it into working condition, laying 
 cases, composing and working off two thousand 
 copies of a post octavo tract of sixteen pages, con- 
 taining St. Paul's epistles to the Ephesians and 
 Philippians. A printer in London cannot form a 
 correct idea of the disadvantages under which I 
 laboured in the getting this up and sending it out. 
 In consequence of not having a single lead, I was 
 obliged to substitute paper and spaces for blank 
 lines. I hope the leads, &c., will speedily arrive. 
 I have a native assistant, a fine sharp boy of about 
 fifteen years of age ; if he prove steady, he will be 
 a valuable acquisition ; he rolled nearly all the two 
 thousand copies, and, though he labours under a 
 great disadvantage in my not understanding the lanr 
 guage, yet he gets on remarkably well. I trust, 
 dear sir, that, considering all things, you will be 
 pleased with this little 6 pukapuka/ (book,) twelve 
 copies of which you have enclosed.” 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 207 
 
 Progress of EeligioK in New Zealand. 
 
 Extract from Mr. G. Clarkes Journal. 
 
 u June 4 th, 1833. — I would acknowledge witli gra- 
 titude the goodness of our Heavenly Father, in pre- 
 serving and keeping us in health and in peace, not 
 only among the poor heathens, but, I trust, also 
 among ourselves, amidst discouragements arising 
 from the conduct of ungodly Europeans living upon 
 the island, and from the threatenings of the poor 
 heathens, who are continually told that our object 
 is to enslave them. 
 
 M We have very great encouragements to perse- 
 vere in our labour of love ; a deep, and I hope, an 
 abiding impression is made upon the minds of the 
 natives in general, that there is a reality in those 
 truths which we are daily endeavouring to make 
 known. The old men do not hesitate to say, that 
 they are confident that their children will no longer 
 be guided by the lying vanities which have kept, 
 and do still keep them in bondage, to the c God of 
 this world/ . A general and growing regard to the 
 Lord’s day, is another pleasing feature of the present 
 time; and it is a pleasing circumstance that we are 
 under the necessity of very considerably enlarging 
 our chapel, in order that we may find room for the 
 natives to sit and hear the gospel preached. It 
 quite cheers me to see, on the Sunday morning, the 
 natives come flocking from the villages around us, 
 many of them an hour before the time of service, in 
 
GENERAL CHARACTER OP 
 
 308 
 
 order to get a place in tlie chapel, and their atten- 
 tion in general would put many congregations, 
 called Christians, to the blush. The villages which 
 we visit on a Sunday, and where we have regular 
 congregations, of from fifty to one hundred and fifty, 
 lie at the distance of from two to ten miles from our 
 settlements. In every village there are several of 
 the natives who can read and write, and a school is 
 established among thorn by the natives themselves, 
 where a number are taught to read and write, and 
 old and young are taught their catechism. Their 
 desire for books is very great, and we are all anxiously 
 waiting for Mr. Yate's return from Port Jackson, 
 with the books which he is carrying through the 
 press in older to supply the native wants.” 
 
 Extract of a Letter from Mr . W. B. Wade, dated 
 
 1 0th January , 1835. 
 
 “ Everything here is new and interesting. ¥e 
 already feel ourselves at home, among Christian 
 brethren and sisters; and as to the natives, those I 
 mean connected with the mission settlement, both 
 Mrs. Wade and myself were much pleased with 
 them ; their habits seem strange at first to a Euro- 
 pean, particularly the independence and familiarity 
 of those who act as servants to the missionaries ; 
 but one thing very soon stiuck me as speaking 
 volumes to their improved character. The doors of 
 the mission houses stand open the whole day, so 
 that the natives can come in and go out at pleasure. 
 
NEW JZEALANDERS. 
 
 209 
 
 Frequently a native man or woman will come in to 
 see anything new, or to have a little chat, and yet 
 it is a veiy rare occurrence for a single thing to be 
 missing from the premises.” 
 
 Extract from a Letter of Mr, W , Colenso , dated lit A 
 
 January , 1835. 
 
 “ Throughout the island there appears to be a 
 universal movement, a mighty stirring of the people. 
 The chiefs of distant tribes come down to Waimate, 
 and this place, for books and missionaries; these 
 seem to be the ne plus ultra of their ambition. I 
 have seen them myself gladly bring their store of 
 potatoes for a book." 
 
 Extract from a Letter of Mr, R, Davis , dated Wax- 
 mate , 1 4th December, 1835. 
 
 A very considerable blessing has attended us, 
 and gieat alterations have taken place since our 
 friend Yate has left us. When we last met at the 
 Lord’s table, we had seventy-four native communi- 
 cants; the number of candidates for baptism is 
 considerable, and their number is increasing. The 
 scene in the Waimate and its vicinity is much 
 changed; and we may truly be said to live in a 
 civilized country; our neighbours, those not con- 
 nected with the sea poits, are civil, courteous, honest 
 and teachable. Locks and bolts are but little used 
 and but little needed; working tools are safe, 
 
 P 
 
210 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 although lying in all directions. Ten years ago a 
 person scarcely dared to lay a tool down, as it was 
 almost sure to be stolen- and even outside pockets 
 were dangerous appendages to our clotting, as 
 tilings were taken from them. 
 
 / 
 
 Extract from Mr, Dams s Journal, 
 
 25th June, 1832. — “ Our chapel could not contain 
 the whole of our congregation yesterday, so that we 
 shall have to enlaige it as soon as possible. Ripi 
 and his party continue to listen with attention, and 
 .are steady in their attendance on the means of 
 grace. The manner in which the Lord’s day is kept 
 by this tribe would shame many country parishes 
 in England, even where the gospel is faithfully 
 preached. Their firewood is always prepared, and 
 their potatoes sciaped and got ready on the Satur- 
 day afternoon, to be cooked on the Sunday; and 
 this is no new thing, as they have proceeded in this 
 way now for a long time.” 
 
 Extract of a Letter from Mr, J, Shepherd , dated 
 
 18 th January , 1834. 
 
 “I .now go near to the heads of Wangaroa, to a 
 village, the principal chief of which is Tupe, whose 
 nonduct is highly praiseworthy; and both he and 
 his people call out loudly for our attention. They 
 have built a place of worship large enough to hold 
 two hundred persons; they have regularly morning 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS, 
 
 211 
 
 and evening service therein, previously to which 
 they sound a hoe by striking another piece of iron 
 against it, to let all around know that the time for 
 service has anived. This tribe is, I believe, punc* 
 tual in keeping the Lord's day. I have been there 
 on the Lord's day, when from seventy to eighty 
 persons have attended, whose behaviour has been 
 highly satisfactory and encouraging.” 
 
 Agency of Native Teachers in New Zealand. 
 
 Extract of a Letter from Mr, R. Davis , 1831. 
 
 44 You will no doubt be exceedingly glad to hear 
 that the natives are beginning to itineiate among 
 their countrymen to preach the Gospel. Surely good 
 times aie near at hand for this country. Some of the 
 lads who aie living with me, and who have been 
 principally brought up by us, go out now every 
 Sunday, when the weather is fine, to speak to their 
 relatives on the subject of religion; and the desire 
 which these young men manifest for the salvation 
 of the souls of their countrymen, evidently points 
 out the nature of the leligion which they profess.” 
 
 Extract from Mr, J, King's Journal , 1 2th Dec. 1832. 
 
 h 
 
 44 Last month my son and I went to Tapueta, 
 Takou, and Matouri, and were three days among 
 the natives, who manifested an anxious desiie to 
 hear and to understand the way of salvation. Some 
 
212 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OP 
 
 of them have natives living with them, who had 
 lived some time in the other settlements, and who 
 had taught them the catechisms by rote. They all 
 appeared very desirous to learn the meaning of what 
 they hear from time to time.” 
 
 Extract from the Rev. W. Williams s Journal , 
 
 1 3th January^ 1832. 
 
 “ We had to-day a good illustration of the portion 
 of assistance upon which we may calculate from our 
 native teachers. We sent two natives to Tepuke, 
 two to Puketona, two to Waikari, and two to 
 the Kanakana, while my brother went up to the 
 Otuihu.” 
 
 Extract from Evidence of the Rev. William Yate 
 before the Select Committee on Aborigines , 13 tk 
 February , 1836. 
 
 “ Are the natives in general willing to leceive 
 instruction ? — All of them. 
 
 “ Have they shown any readiness or anxiety for 
 it ? — They are anxious to receive it, and willing to 
 render us every assistance in travelling ; they come 
 and carry our luggage, our tents, our canteens, and 
 everything to make extensive journeys, to give them 
 instruction in their villages ; and they flock in great 
 crowds to our churches and chapels upon the Sabbath 
 day, and at any time when they know that we are 
 about to hold Divine service. 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 213 
 
 * u Do they appear anxious to attend schools ?— 
 Yes, and to send their children. They have esta- 
 blished schools in their own villages, under the 
 diiection of native youths, under the superintendence 
 of the missionaries themselves, visiting them once a 
 month, or accoiding to the distance. 
 
 “ Have you a sufficient number of religious 
 instructors now? — No; we want twenty more at 
 least. T succeeded in my object in coming to Eng- 
 land so far. I wanted five more clergymen, and 
 three or four schoolmasteis, and a wheelwright. 
 
 “ Is the Church of England Missionary Society 
 the only society that have labourers there? — The 
 Wesleyans have too. 
 
 “ You said that there are two thousand British 
 subjects there, of whom not above one hundred x are 
 women ; have you known instances of Englishmen 
 marrying New Zealand women ? — Yes ; I have 
 officiated at the marriage of several myself. 
 
 “ What have been the effects of the exertions of 
 missionaries in a general manner ? — Abolishing their 
 superstitious observances, establishing the Sabbath, 
 rendering the natives more industrious, bringing a 
 large proportion of their land into a state of cultiva- 
 tion, preventing war, ameliorating the condition of 
 the slaves, making the language a written one, and 
 numerous other benefits. 
 
 “ From the experience you have had in missionary 
 exertions, would you begin by attempting to civilize 
 or by attempting to christianize ?— Certainly by 
 attempting to christianize. Fifteen yeais we at- 
 
214 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 tempted to civilize without effect, and the very mo- 
 ment that Christianity established itself in only one 
 instance in the island, from that moment civilization 
 commenced, and has been going on, hand in hand 
 with Christianity, but never preceded it. 
 
 “ In dealing with the natives, would you think it 
 desirable or advantageous that the missionaries 
 should have any political power attached to their 
 office ? — None at all ; we have nothing to do with 
 politics. We can only give advice to the natives 
 when they come to us, and ask our advice as to how 
 they ought to piocecd in certain cases, and what 
 laws they ought to establish. It is then our bounden 
 duty, as their instructors, to whom they always look, 
 to give them every infoimation in our power. 
 
 “ Then you think it would not be advantageous 
 to the success of the mission, that the missionaries 
 should have a political power vested in them by the 
 government of the country? — Ceitainly not ; they 
 mioht be called sometimes to interfeie when it would 
 very much thwart their efforts by the decision which, 
 in justice, they would be compelled to give ; it might 
 prevent their usefulness as ministers of the Gospel. 
 I would not accept it myself; I would leave the 
 country as a missionary rather than do so. 
 
 “ In what instances have the missionaiies exercised 
 their influence in making peace between contending 
 tribes ? — The first instance was the battle of Hoki- 
 anga. A young man, the son of a chief, came over 
 to the Bay of Islands, and when he arrived there, 
 he took up a stone, and dashing it on the ground, 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 215 
 
 said, 4 This stone is Warrehumu/ That is one of 
 the greatest curses that he could utter ; and the cus- 
 tom of the country is always to punish the tribe to 
 which the party belongs that has uttered the curse, 
 and not the party himself. Immediately that Warre- 
 humu heard that he had been cursed by this man, 
 he went and began to punish the tribe, which 
 punishment they resisted. One man loaded his 
 musket with ball-cartridge, and fired it into the 
 midst of the party ; a skirmish ensued ; Warrehumu 
 was shot dead, his wife and children, and twenty of 
 his men. The rest escaped, and told their tale in 
 the bay ; and the chiefs assembled to consult toge- 
 ther what they ought to do v and they were unani- 
 mously of opinion that it was impossible to make 
 peace till they had had satisfaction in blood to double 
 the amount shed on their side. There were two or 
 three of them that were very desirous of making 
 peace, on account of the great slaughter that must 
 take place if they fought ; for they were equally well 
 armed, and about two thousand on each side ; and 
 one of the principal men jumped up in the midst of 
 the consultation, and said 4 There are these mission- 
 aries that have been talking to us for fifteen years 
 about peace, let us see what they can do/ They 
 came, and requested us to go. We went, five of us, 
 in a body. We found two thousand people on one 
 side of a little eminence, and two thousand on another 
 side, within musket shot, waiting the arrival of the 
 chiefs to commence the attack. We pitched our 
 
216 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 tent between them for three successive days ; we 
 went from tribe to tiibe, and from but to hut, to 
 endeavour to make it up between them. At the 
 end of that time there was gieat division in their 
 councils, and we seemed to be as far from effecting 
 our purpose as at the first moment ; and then we 
 requested them to leave the decision of it to one 
 individual, which they resolved to do, and left it to 
 Tareha, a chief of great impoitance in the bay, but 
 a very dreadful savage. We succeeded in getting 
 him to our tent, and he resolved in his own mind to 
 decide for peace ; we tried to work upon his mind 
 in the best manner we could. 
 
 “ Is he connected with either of those parties ? — 
 Yes. 
 
 “ Both parties placed it in his hands? — Yes, it 
 was left to the Bay of Islanders to decide; the other 
 people could not say a word. 
 
 a Was it in consequence of your communications 
 with Tareha that he was induced to take the reso- 
 lution in favour of peace ? — Himself and the whole 
 of the four thousand people attributed it entirely to 
 that, and from that moment we date our present 
 influence in the country. 
 
 “ Did you then secure peace between the contend- 
 ing tribes? — Yes; and they have been the fiimest 
 friends and allies of any distinct tribes we are ac- 
 quainted with in the country ever since that time. 
 
 “ Do you believe that if it had not been for the 
 interference of the missionaries, this conflict would 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 217 
 
 have taken place ? — There is no question in my own 
 mind, nor in the mind of any New Zealander I have 
 ever met with. 
 
 44 Did the measures which the missionaries took 
 upon this occasion, tend to extend and enlarge their 
 influence afterwards? — Yes, throughout the whole 
 country. It was made known in the southern parts 
 of the island, and brought gieat numbeis to request 
 our interference in their quarrels also. 
 
 44 What sort of reception have the missionaries 
 met with in general from the inhabitants ? — The last 
 seven years, the kindest possible reception ; received 
 with open arms by every one ; and those distant 
 tribes with whom we were totally unacquainted^ 
 having heard from the Bay of Islands that peace had 
 been established by us between hostile tribes in that 
 district, very frequently sent messengers, twenty or 
 thiity of their sons, to lequest us to form stations in 
 the midst of them, primal ily with the desire of our 
 making peace between hostile tribes in their neigh- 
 bourhood. 
 
 44 Do you imagine that they are not averse to a 
 fair system of civilized government ? — I think, from 
 all I know of them, they are desirous of it. They 
 are continually applying to us to give them rules 
 and regulations by which they should conduct them- 
 selves in their intercourse with Europeans, and with 
 each other. 
 
 44 Do the unconverted natives molest the new 
 Christians ? — I have not known an instance of it. 
 
218 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 There was one attempt to do so, by one of their 
 principal chiefs, but it failed. 
 
 “ Then you find those who are not individually 
 troubled on the subject, have no repugnance to the 
 introduction of Christianity, as a general system ? 
 *—None whatever ; they find that it has made them 
 more comfortable, their slaves more obedient, their 
 wives more faithful, and the whole of the people 
 more industrious.” 
 
 The preceding passages close the quotations from 
 the evidence of the Rev. Mr. Yate, which suppoits 
 that of the official gentlemen whose evidence w^e had 
 previously given. The following passage fiom Mr. 
 Yate's recent publication will be read with interest, 
 as bearing on the same subject. 
 
 “ Generally speaking, it is no small matter to find 
 that the' wandering, warlike, thievish practices of 
 the natives, are giving way to more settled, honest, 
 and peaceful habits, wheiever the Gospel pievails. 
 They are beginning to be inclined to build themselves 
 better habitations, that with more comfort they may 
 stay at home. A native naturally soon tiies of one 
 situation ; his mind always requires something new; 
 his habits of going from one residence to another 
 are formed in youth, and they cling to him as per- 
 tinaciously as any other of his propensities. But 
 the Gospel has led them to think : it has reformed 
 their minds, and has taught them that comfort may 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 219 
 
 be found at borne, and that it is not necessary to 
 gratify tbeir vagrant inclinations, in order to make 
 themselves happy. It is but rarely, now, that w T e 
 find a deserted village : they are either making im- 
 provements in their houses, erecting chapels, fencing, 
 or cultivating ; and the women are employed in some 
 way likely to be beneficial to themselves or to their 
 families. I would not willingly produce a false impres- 
 sion : I do not mean to say that they are much more 
 industrious than they were, or that they are always 
 employed ; far fiom it : to a European they must 
 still appeal idle, and great wasters of their time; but 
 their real and imaginaiy wants are increased; and 
 the Bible, which they read, has told them, that he 
 who will not work, shall not eat, and that the hand 
 of the diligent man maketh rich ; and we have told 
 them that it is their duty to attend to the precepts 
 of the Gospel, and that they cannot expect to havo 
 their wants supplied, unless they make an effort to 
 supply themselves, and labour diligently, working 
 with their hands. This has, in some measure, been 
 attended to ; and I am happy to say, that industry, 
 regularity, and a desire to make improvements in 
 their land, their habits and customs, are upon the 
 increase among a great body of the people. No 
 doubt can for a moment be entertained, that this 
 will eventually be of great benefit to the country, 
 being the fiist grand step towards the civilization of 
 New Zealand, the improvement of which was once 
 thought to be beyond all hope. 
 
 “ Viewed as an uncivilized people, the natives of 
 
220 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 New Zealand are industrious ; and, compared with 
 their more northern brethren, they are a hard-work- 
 ing race. There is no effeminacy about them ; they 
 are obliged to work, if they would eat ; they have 
 no yams, or cocoas, nor bananas, growing without 
 cultivation ; and the very fern-root upon which they 
 used, in former times, piincipally to feed, is not 
 obtained without immense labour. In the luxurious 
 climate of the Friendly Islands, there is scarcely any 
 need of labour, to obtain the necessaries, or even 
 many of the luxuries, of life. Blessed with a soil 
 peeuliaily lieh, and which is fed with the super- 
 abundance of its own vegetation, with an atmosphere 
 remarkably humid and hot, all the tropical fruits 
 and roots flouiish with the utmost rankness, without 
 the aid of man ; and the most costly supplies of food 
 can be obtained without difficulty. The natives are 
 consequently idle to a proverb ; and when I was 
 there, their reception of the Gospel had not excited 
 them to improve their temporal condition, or to add, 
 by industry, to their comforts; and since my return, 
 in 1830, the missionaries themselves declare, that 
 c the natives will not woik, and that their vagrant 
 and idle habits are not at all improved/ 
 
 “ This is by no means the case in New Zealand ; 
 there are no fruits nor vegetables of indigenous and 
 spontaneous growth ; all they have must be culti- 
 vated, and tended constantly. Nine months in the 
 year, a great portion of the natives are employed 
 on their grounds, and there are only two months 
 in which they can say they have nothing to do. 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 221 
 
 It is a remarkable circumstance, that these two 
 months are not in their calendar ; they do not reckon 
 them, nor are they in any way accounted of. ‘ It 
 is a time,’ the natives say, ‘ not worthy,to be reckoned, 
 as it is only spent in visiting, feasting, talking, play- 
 ing, and sleeping/ They compute time by moons, 
 of which they count ten in the course of the year, 
 reckoning three moons for one at the latter end of 
 Autumn. The reason they give for this is, that 
 during two months between Autumn and Winter 
 they have nothing to do in the way of cultivation ; 
 their time, consequently, is then occupied, as has 
 been stated above, in comparative idleness. They 
 are generally very correct in their time ; and take 
 their season for planting by the blossoms * which 
 appear upon some of the early shrubs. 
 
 a The very language which the natives themselves 
 .use, expresses what will eventually be the effect of 
 the preaching of the Gospel. On one of my latest 
 tours in the island, the following instance of this 
 occurred. As we descended the hills, and returned 
 to Kopu, we found that Horeta, a chief who was 
 expected, had arrived ; and the people had just 
 begun to ring his welcome. He stood in the centre 
 of a circle, and gently murmured his good wishes 
 toward the people of the plain ; whilst they, with 
 the most extravagant expressions of joy, bade him 
 welcome. The women cut themselves most fright- 
 fully, and the men seemed to vie with each other 
 who should cry and roar the loudest. When this 
 was over, Horeta commenced a speech of a very 
 
222 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 pleasing character. It all respected the mission just 
 established among them. It consisted of questions 
 put to the body of people, but which he answered 
 .himself. One remark is worthy of notice. 6 What,* 
 he asked, c what are these missionaries come to dwell 
 with us for ? They are come to break our clubs, 
 and to establish peace here.* Then following up the 
 idea, in a second speech, he said, c They are come to 
 break in two our clubs, — to blunt the points of our 
 spears, — to draw the bullets from our muskets,— 
 and to make this tribe and that tribe, this tribe and 
 that tribe, love one another, and sit as brothers and 
 friends. Then,* he added, ‘ let us give our hearts 
 to listening, and we shall dwell in peace.* I really 
 thought this was a very correct idea of the effects 
 which the Gospel of peace is likely to produce among 
 this people. 
 
 “ I would here add some of the simple and affec- 
 tionate expressions used by another chief, on the 
 occasion of our settling at our fourth station. When 
 I arrived at Waimate, at the close of 1830, to assist 
 in purchasing the land for the new station, which 
 had been determined upon at the commencement of 
 that year, the natives were assembled, and were 
 anxiously waiting to receive their payments. They 
 were perfectly satisfied with what they received, and 
 willingly signed the deed of conveyance. As soon 
 as the business of the day was concluded, they fired 
 several volleys of muskets, and one of the princij>al 
 men rose to make a speech. He was listened to 
 with great attention, and we were much pleased with 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 the advice wliicli lie gave to liis assembled friends ; 
 he said, 6 Be gentle with the missionaries, for they 
 are gentle with yon ; do not steal from them, for 
 they do not steal from you ; let them sit in peace 
 upon the ground which they have bought ; and let 
 us listen to their advice, and come to their prayers. 
 Though there be many of us, missionaries and native 
 men, let us be all one, all one, all one. That is all I 
 have got to say/ This was the pleasing conclusion 
 of the old man s speech ; after which, the assembly 
 broke up, and all returned to their respective homes, 
 well satisfied with the proceedings of the day. 
 
 “ As illustrative of the influence of our public 
 religious services, I will only add the following 
 account of an occasion much to be remembered by 
 our missionary friends, for the signal instance of the 
 Divine favour, in averting the horrors of war. On 
 the 8th of August, 1832, two sermons were preached 
 to the Europeans, and two to the natives ; the day 
 having been set apart for the purpose of returning 
 thanks to Almighty God for his great mercy, in 
 bringing back the Nghapui in safety, without per- 
 mitting them to effect their bloody purposes with 
 respect to Tauranga. Many of the people who 
 headed this expedition w T ere present ; and after the 
 conclusion of the service, they said, that they had 
 all along attributed it to our prayers, and to the 
 interference of our God, that they were not able to 
 effect anything. They said they felt themselves 
 unnerved and unmanned ; and their hearts, instead 
 of swelling with bravery, turned round, jumped up, 
 
224 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 and sank down with fear. It w T as a strange sight 
 to behold the very persons who had been disappointed, 
 listening to ns while returning thanks to God, in 
 their own language, for having frustrated their 
 purposes. 
 
 “ Next to the blessings of a more spiritual nature, 
 thus far described, may he noticed the thirst for 
 knowledge which has been excited among the New 
 Zealanders. Every one now wishes to learn to read 
 and write ; and those who are sincere in their pro- 
 fessions, are willing to pay for the requisite materials, 
 that is, to purchase books and slates for the purpose 
 of instruction. Many native villages have two schools 
 established under the direction of a lad who has pre- 
 viously received his instruction from the missionaries 
 themselves. It is scarcely to be expected that there 
 should be much order or classification in a school 
 commenced and conducted by an untutored man, 
 whose whole previous life has been disorder and 
 irregularity, and where the visits of a superintendent 
 must generally be ‘few and far between.’ 
 
 “ But let the plan upon which they have conducted 
 their schools be what it may, very many, some 
 hundreds, have learned to read and write in them ; 
 to read so as to understand and to be understood; 
 and to write a good bold hand upon a slate. Much 
 may be expected from these schools; they are an 
 inquiring people in this country, and the knowledge 
 thus obtained is easily communicated from one 
 to another; sometimes it is carried to a great 
 distance, to tribes whom we thought to be in perfect 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 225 
 
 ignorance. Persons who have been made prisoners 
 of war, and enslaved by the Bay of Islanders, have 
 been educated in the mission schools; and then, 
 having by some means obtained their freedom, or 
 having received |>ermission of the chief to whom 
 they belonged, to depart for a season to visit their 
 friends, and carrying with them their little stock of 
 knowledge, have at once commenced the work of 
 instruction, and have been regularly and eagerly 
 attended to by the whole people. In this way, in 
 some of our distant journeys, we have met with the 
 most agreeable surprises. When we have been 
 telling them of some of the first principles or truths 
 of our holy religion, what has been our astonish- 
 ment to hear them say, 4 We know all that/ and, 
 upon examination, to find that they really had 
 obtained no contemptible degree of knowledge. The 
 cause has, however, soon been explained; their 
 friends, one, or two, or more, had returned from 
 slavery, and had again and again told them all the 
 wonders they had heard, and had willingly com- 
 municated to them all the religious and other know- 
 ledge they possessed ; and when the remoter 
 natives became acquainted with the other acquire- 
 ments of their countrymen, when they found that 
 they were blacksmiths, or carpenters, or brick- 
 makers, and knew other simple arts, and could 
 render essential assistance in erecting their houses, 
 or in otherwise adding to their comfort, they more 
 readily received as truth, the lessons which they 
 taught of the religion of Jesus, and the descriptions 
 
 Q 
 
226 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 they gave of what he did and suffered for the salva- 
 tion of the world. 
 
 u A great change has been effected by the gospel 
 in the domestic character and conduct of those who 
 have embraced it. All the effects of sin are percep- 
 tible enough to the eye and ear, — the rags of lazy 
 poverty; the insubordination of the uneducated; 
 and the strife of tongues in undisciplined families. 
 Formerly, a parent would never correct a child for 
 anything it might do; it was allowed to run riot 
 in all that was vile, and to have its own way in 
 every thing. The evil of this was palpable ; in New 
 Zealand, as in every other country, a spoiled child 
 is a great plague, but if the pest was in any one 
 place more severely felt than in another, it was 
 here. Brought up in evil and without the restraint 
 of law in their youth, it would be no great wonder 
 if as men, they indulged in every vice, and gave the 
 reins to all their licentious passions. 
 
 “ Another domestic improvement is the abolition 
 of polygamy, in so far that those who do not now 
 possess more than one wife are determined not to 
 seek for more, nor to allow others to do so, those 
 at least over whom they have authority or in- 
 fluence. Husbands and wives do not quarrel as 
 formerly, nor is it probable that domestic brawls 
 will rise any more to the height to which they were 
 formerly carried. 
 
 “ The suppression of many inhuman and super- 
 stitious practices is, further, one of the effects that 
 may be traced to the influence of the gospel in this 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 227 
 
 land. Reference has been already made to the 
 death of the warrior Honghi. I found the following 
 remarks on the occasion in my Journal, March 9th, 
 1828 : 6 Honghi, New Zealand's most brave and 
 illustrious warrior, is dead; he died on the 6th, and 
 all, as yet, is peace. He strongly recommended 
 those by whom he was surrounded, to live at peace 
 with the Europeans, and to protect the missionaries. 
 The conduct of the natives on this occasion has been 
 very pleasing. It is customary, in this benighted 
 land, for the relations or friends of a departed chief 
 to kill a slave, or a number of slaves, male or female, 
 as a satisfaction to his manes, that they may accom- 
 pany and wait upon him in the world of spirits. 
 The missionaries have often remonstrated with them 
 on the folly and cruelty of this savage custom. It 
 ■was expected, that when Honghi died, a more than 
 usually large number of slaves would be murdered ; 
 so complete, however, is the change in the mind and 
 conduct of the natives, that not one individual has 
 been slain. We cannot refrain from hoping that 
 the example of mercy thus set, at the death of this 
 great warrior, will be universally followed.' 
 
 “ Another effect of the gospel, even where par- 
 tially embraced is, that these tapus and other super- 
 stitious observances fall into disuse. In many places,, 
 they are altogether thrown aside, and on no account 
 regarded. When it is considered what a hold these 
 tapus had upon their minds, and to what they 
 sometimes led, the abolition of them must be con- 
 sidered as a great point gained. Instead now of 
 
 Q, 2 
 
228 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 being terrified at every marvellous tale which they 
 hear, they are led to question the truth of the fables 
 which they formerly believed. 
 
 u I will here make a remark on the degree of 
 security which I have enjoyed during my past resi- 
 dence in New Zealand. My domicile has been often 
 left for many days together, lockless, barless, and 
 latchless, with nothing more to secuie the door from 
 being burst open, than a chain placed against it. 
 In all possible ways, when on visits amongst the 
 natives, has my travelling apparatus been exposed 
 in an open tent; yet nothing was ever missing. It 
 is true, that among some strange natives, who came 
 from a great distance, and with whom we were 
 altogether unacquainted, some petty thefts have 
 taken place. But, whether at home or abioad, I 
 have for the most part reposed the utmost confidence 
 in their fidelity. In my journies, moreover, I have 
 gone over many thousand miles, by night and by 
 day, usually alone ; and never met with a suspicious 
 look from a native of the country. I have occasionally 
 heard of people being stopped on the road, but, 
 upon inquiry, I found that they weie either run- 
 away sailors, or escaped convicts, whom the natives 
 were pursuing, to take them back to their vessels, 
 or to give them up into the hands of justice. Or, if 
 more respectable characters than these have been 
 stopped, I have usually found that justice was on 
 the side of the natives; and that they had been 
 wronged or misused by the persons, or the imme- 
 diate friends of the persons, whom they would not 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 229 
 
 allow to proceed on their way. I have also been 
 accustomed to place the greatest dependance upon 
 those natives whom I sent on messages, or employed 
 in carrying letters or parcels to any part of the 
 island. I never knew a case where a native has 
 been intrusted by me with a message, a parcel, or 
 a letter, but he has faithfully performed his errand. 
 Not a week has passed without my having had 
 to make communication to Europeans living at a 
 distance from the W aimate ; and, whatever might 
 be the value of what was to be sent, I had no hesi- 
 tation in giving it in charge to a Bush native, if I 
 could find one ; that is, a native who has not been 
 accustomed to Europeans, but has all his life resided 
 among his own people.” 
 
 III. Extract from Evidence of Thomas Trapp , Esq., 
 before the Select Committee on Aborigines , dated 
 9 th May , 1836. 
 
 44 Is it your opinion that the presence of the mission- 
 aries among the New Zealanders is acceptable to 
 them ? — I think quite so. 
 
 44 On what account ? — They have introduced 
 amongst them civilized habits and useful implements, 
 which they seem to be grateful for. 
 
 44 They seem to appreciate the blessings of Christi- 
 anity ?- — I think they do. 
 
 44 Do you think it would be conferring a blessing 
 upon the New Zealanders, if the number of mission- 
 aries was augmented ? — I think it would. I give 
 
230 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 tliis answer from a knowledge of the circumstance 
 that the natives are always desirous of having 
 Europeans to reside among them, arising from the 
 advantages they derive from them in the way of 
 traffic, and the preference they give to persons of 
 respectable character/’ 
 
 I Y. Extract from the Letter to the Rev. Samuel Hinds, 
 D.D., by the Rev. William White , dated 1 \th 
 September , 1837- 
 
 u The next question in order, viz., Have you any 
 anecdotes illustrative of the capacity, intelligence, 
 and moral feelings of the natives ? — I can adduce a 
 great number of anecdotes, tending to illustrate all 
 and every one of the points to which your inquiry 
 refers, and I shall proceed to name a few. 
 
 u In the beginning of 1833, two young chiefs, 
 who had benefited by their intercourse with their 
 Christian teacher, made an especial application to 
 him on the subject of their family property. They 
 stated, that it would soon be all disposed of, and 
 that, unless I could assist them, they and their 
 young friends, and the younger branches of their 
 tribe, would be disinherited and left destitute ; c for,’ 
 said they, c our old foolish fathers and friends, the 
 elders of the people, are selling all their most valu- 
 able property, and soon we shall not have a place 
 where to land a canoe.’ At their earnest request, I 
 accompanied the two young men to see the old 
 chiefs, who, after a long parley and discussion on 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 231 
 
 the subject, promised that they would not sell any 
 more of their lands, and we all returned to the 
 mission station, pleased with the result of our ex- 
 pedition. In a very short time, however, the two 
 young chiefs came to me in great distress, stating 
 that, although the old chiefs had so recently made 
 such fair promises, they had just sold to a paTcelca 
 madri (foreign heathen) one of the best timber dis- 
 tricts, for articles of barter not worth more than 
 twenty pounds ; 4 and,’ added they, 4 our natural 
 fathers disregard our wishes and our wants ; you are 
 the only person we can look to now as our father ; 
 will you go and secure for us some of the estates 
 still remaining V Such an appeal was not to be dis- 
 regarded. I accompanied them with all the cash I 
 could muster, (about a hundred dollars,) a double- 
 barrelled fowling-piece, and all the cloathes I could 
 spare from my wardrobe, and made a purchase for 
 them of two of the most extensive and valuable 
 estates in the district. 
 
 “ The next question which arose was stated by 
 themselves — 4 How shall we refund to you the 
 money and property which you have expended on 
 our account V T suggested to them that they should 
 saw timber and sell it to the merchants in the river, 
 or to captains of ships from Yan Diemen’s Land or 
 New South Wales. They resolved to do so; but 
 this made an additional claim on my help. I sent 
 to Sydney for saws, files, ropes, blocks, &c. &c. &c., 
 and I also - engaged a white man to superintend 
 them. They commenced work, and in July, 1836, 
 
232 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 when accounts were balanced, it was found that 
 they had not only refunded, all that had been ex^ 
 pended on their account, including the purchase of 
 land, &e., but that they had their land clear, and 
 had thus acquired the means of being independent 
 of an influence most detrimental and immoral ; more- 
 over, they gave a most substantial proof of their 
 sense of obligation to the Wesleyan Missionary 
 Society, by giving to it about thirty- five thousand 
 feet of the choicest pine plank to build a new chapel 
 and other purposes : they gave their personal labour 
 in assisting to erect it, and also further expressed 
 their gratitude by putting into my hand an addi- 
 tional subscription to the same society of sterling 
 money, the sum of 50 l. 5s . Id. The chapel, thus 
 erected of materials supplied by those grateful 
 Christian New Zealanders, stands on a conspicuous 
 site on the banks of the main Hokianga river, and 
 is regarded by all who have seen it as one of the 
 most commodious and graceful places of public 
 worship on the island. 
 
 “ It is a notorious fact, that, prior to the reception 
 of Christianity by the New Zealanders, little in the 
 shape of what we generally term honour was prac- 
 tised in their commercial transactions, especially 
 with Europeans. The principle of moral honesty 
 was nearly unknown ; the following facts, however, 
 will satisfactorily show what now exists, and is 
 practised, by the Christian New Zealanders. About 
 four years ago, a number of those residing on the 
 Hokianga river abandoned heathenism and became 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 233 
 
 candidates for Christian baptism. It came to my 
 knowledge, however, that these natives, while in a 
 state of heathenism, had obtained goods on credit 
 from some of the European residents, and it was 
 evident that they had never intended to pay for 
 them. When, however, they began to feel that 
 they had to account to a Supreme Being, a great 
 and mighty moral principle was brought into ope- 
 ration ; their old debts were paid off, or promises 
 given that they would be so ; and they were after- 
 wards admitted to Christian baptism. 
 
 ■ c Another fact came also within my own know- 
 ledge, which illustrates the point under considera- 
 tion. A person, with whose transactions I had 
 opportunity of being acquainted, was so thoroughly 
 satisfied, from previous experience, of the moral in- 
 tegrity of the Christian natives in the Hokianga 
 river, he let them have, on credit , about fifteen hun- 
 dred pounds’ worth of goods. I would, however, 
 remark, by the way,, that, in my opinion, this is not 
 the most judicious plan, even were there no other 
 objection than simply the difficulty of teaching men, 
 emerging from a state of barbarism and ignorance, 
 the importance of punctuality in the time of making 
 their payments. I have by me a number of written 
 testimonies bearing on this point, from a number of 
 respectable Europeans. The most valuable and 
 important is contained in a letter, addressed by the 
 most respectable, intelligent, and experienced mer- 
 chant in the Bay of Islands to a Mr. Woon, a subor- 
 dinate agent employed in the Wesleyan mission. 
 
234 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 In speaking of the comparative moral honesty of 
 the Christian New Zealanders and the English 
 settlers, he states he would rather trust the former 
 with one hundred pounds than the latter with one 
 pound. 
 
 “ The next instance which I shall name has an 
 important bearing on the reacquisition by the New 
 Zealand chiefs of the landed property of the English 
 in that country. A short time prior to my leaving 
 Hokianga to return to this country, a number of 
 Christian chiefs waited upon me, for the purpose of 
 entrusting to me a commission, to be executed for 
 them in England, the substance of which is as fol- 
 lows: first, find out the persons who purchased 
 Ohara , (Herd's Point,) an estate purchased by Cap- 
 tain Herd for the late New Zealand Company in 
 1826 or 1827, and ask them if they intend to occupy 
 their land ; secondly, in case they do not intend to 
 occupy it, ask them to allow you, on our account, 
 to remit to them the price which they originally 
 paid for it, that we may again occupy the place ; 
 thirdly, tell them, if they will not accede to either, 
 we will take possession of it. 
 
 “ There is still another fact, which may be of 
 sufficient interest and importance to introduce here, 
 showing the kind and extent of confidence placed by 
 the New Zealanders in those whom they know to 
 be their friends. 
 
 “ When they were fully satisfied that it was ne- 
 cessary and expedient that I should visit England, 
 a number of chiefs, say fourteen, at different times 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 235 
 
 waited upon me, and stated that they had ho hope 
 that any other European would interest himself to 
 the same extent, and in the same way, that I had 
 done in their temporal welfare, and having no con- 
 fidence in themselves or their friends, that they 
 should he able to resist the tempting offers which 
 would be made to them in my absence to sell their 
 estates, and alive to the ultimate misery of being 
 disinherited, they requested me to accept of the 
 guardianship of their estates. This I most cheer- 
 fully acceded to, taking care to make ample pro- 
 vision for their security in case of my decease. 
 Many more than this number I have named made 
 the same offer, but I had not time to finish the 
 necessary arrangements.” 
 
 Mr. White also mentions the following incident, 
 which occurred on the banks of the Waima river, 
 Hokianga, in 1835. It is curious, as illustrating 
 the conduct of the natives, where these ancient 
 heathen customs come into immediate collision with 
 civilization. 
 
 “ It is one of the native customs, for friendly tribes 
 to give to each other occasionally, at intervals of some 
 years, perhaps, a grand feast. There is great rivalry 
 as to the comparative merits and abundance of their 
 feast ; they vie with each other as to the quantity 
 and quality. The day for the feast is fixed at a 
 distance sometimes of twelve months ; and to such 
 an extent is it carried, that it is nedessary to add to 
 
236 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 the usual quantity of seed put into the ground for 
 the season, so as to meet the enormous additional 
 consumption, and leave enough for the season, and 
 to spare for the feast. At these feasts they practice 
 heathen rites, and, in particular, exhibit the bones of 
 their dead relatives, and cut themselves, and howl. 
 
 “ There is one chief or great day of the feast, but 
 it extends over many days ; and the consumption of 
 provisions is not limited to the matchless efforts of 
 their insatiable appetites, but they carry away, in 
 burdens, sufficient to serve them for the better part 
 of the year. A small tribe, of less than one hun- 
 dred natives, had, much about the time of their em- 
 bracing Christianity, but prior to it, given one of 
 these national entertainments to a friendly tribe, who, 
 for some time later, stood aloof from the missionaries, 
 and it was a point of etiquette with them, most 
 tenaciously insisted on, that a return should be made 
 to their new converted brethren. To refuse it might 
 have given rise to a war : to accept it, in its origin 
 as in many of its ceremonies and practices decidedly 
 heathen, would have been a compromise of their 
 new Christian profession. But their aboriginal 
 friends issued their invitations, fixed the day and 
 season of the year, planted their extra potatoes and 
 kumeras, and fruits, fattened the victim porkers ; 
 and all this they did ostentatiously on the Sabbath 
 day, as on other days, twitting the neophyte Chris- 
 tians slily, as to all the good things eating just as 
 sweetly, notwithstanding the Sunday labour, as if 
 all were done on the week days. 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 237 
 
 a The Christian natives were puzzled : they, how- 
 ever, intimated to their friends that they could not 
 and would not attend. This was disbelieved and 
 laughed at. They became more puzzled, — applied 
 to the missionary for advice, who gave his decided 
 opinion, that they could not attend the feast consis- 
 tently. Still their native friends insisted. The 
 Christians, on the day of the feast, implored the 
 missionary to accompany them, to explain himself 
 his reasons, and support his previous opinion and 
 advice. He went with them. 
 
 “ A friendly hut very earnest debate, in full 
 assembly, took place. The Christian natives opened 
 by plainly and kindly repeating the reasons previously 
 assigned for not accepting the feast, but which had 
 been disregarded, and not held sufficient ; and they 
 appealed to the missionary if they were not guided 
 by his opinion : the natives also turned to him, ques- 
 tioning. He avowed his opinion, defended it, and 
 put an explicit question to them, to which he begged 
 a candid answer, viz. Whether it was not their firm 
 intention, if the new Christians gave in and joined 
 the feast, to ridicule them afterwards, as inconsistent 
 and untrue to their profession ? The natives, with 
 amusing candour, confessed that it was their purpose 
 so to do, and that it was inconsistent ; when, in most 
 perfect good humour, and with friendship unbroken, 
 the Christians retired in a body, leaving the enjoy- 
 ment of the feast to their friendly neighbours and 
 relations, who had unnecessarily prepared it. Several 
 of those natives have since then united themselves to 
 
238 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 their Christian brethren ; in particular, two of the 
 young chiefs, who were masters of the native revels 
 on that occasion.” 
 
 There is another anecdote from the same source, 
 and illustrative of the same principle. 
 
 u A younger son of a chief gave great offence to 
 an elder brother, by becoming a convert to Chris- 
 tianity. He took an opportunity, at one of the 
 meetings where the national rites are practised, of 
 reproaching the young Christian, and then performed 
 the usual native rites of commemoration with great 
 solemnity. After he had finished, his younger bro- 
 ther proceeded, with much gravity, to perform what 
 he termed his commemoration of the dead. He threw 
 into the fire, first one bit of wood, which he called 
 the rite of cutting their persons in their sorrow for 
 the dead ; another bit as the rite of digging up 
 rotting bones ; a third as something else, and so on 
 till he had enumerated the greater number of their 
 ceremonies ; and then raised his voice of lamenta- 
 tion, shouting over their worth, which he said was 
 departed from their land for ever. It was witnessed 
 at first with indignation, but at last with great 
 amusement and laughter, by his kindred.” 
 
 We observe a ceremony and result precisely 
 similar, recorded by the Church missionaries, of date 
 27th May, 1835, occurring in a different part of the 
 country. 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 239 
 
 u The natives belonging to W aimate are now 
 assembled, for the purpose of holding their annual 
 feast, made on the occasion of the removal of the 
 bones of the dead. On these occasions, it has been 
 the custom to bring together a large quantity of 
 kumera and pigs, for the entertainment of a neigh- 
 bouring tribe, which comes by special invitation. 
 The bones of the relatives of the party giving the 
 feast, who have died during the five or six years 
 preceding, are produced, and great lamentation made 
 over them. After this, it has been the custom for 
 the chiefs to speak in council, when their object has 
 generally been to excite one another to war, and 
 especially to seek satisfaction for those who have 
 fallen in battle. The guests at this time are the 
 natives of Hokianga ; and if the present state of 
 things had continued, the compliment would have 
 been returned by that tribe next year, or the year 
 following. 
 
 “ But the natives now begin to see the folly of 
 these things ; and while the chiefs who have em- 
 braced Christianity have silently given up the cus- 
 tom, it has now become a state question among' those 
 who are not under the influence of Christian princi- 
 ples. Persons of this character are weary of the 
 practice, because it is attended with much trouble 
 and expense ; and they are glad to avail themselves 
 of our assistance to get them out of the difficulty. 
 Rewa, the principal man on this occasion, has been 
 to us to propose our interference, and to request we 
 will speak to the effect that this feast is to * be the 
 
240 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 last, and that no return is to be made for it by the 
 people of Hokianga. 
 
 “ This morning we went to see the parties, who 
 are keeping their entertainment about a quarter of a 
 mile from the settlement. The food consists of two 
 thousand bushel baskets of kumera, and fifty or 
 sixty pigs, which are cooked. Our business was 
 concluded without any trouble ; for form’s sake, three 
 small flags were hoisted at the extremities, and in 
 the centre of the heap of food, which was three hun- 
 dred yards in length, appended to which were pla- 
 cards, desiring the natives of Hokianga not to make 
 any return for this entertainment, and informing 
 them that from the present time the removal of 
 bones is to cease. No bones have been exhibited to 
 public view, but the separate families are about to 
 collect their own respectively, and to commit them 
 to their final depository.” 
 
 5. The following specimens of the correspondence 
 of the natives, were written as a remonstrance, under 
 an impression that the station of Kerikeri was about 
 to be deprived of English teachers, and for the help 
 of missionaries. 
 
 1. From Rewar etc a. 
 
 a Sir, Mr. Kemp, — You will not be permitted by me 
 to go. For it was Honghi who caused you all to be 
 made known to me. Hokianga is a favoured place ; 
 for there are white men there, to teach the people 
 of that part of the land. My heart is not good to 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 241 
 
 the instructions afforded by a native man. A white 
 man is preferable, and my heart is good to that ; but 
 as to this, I will contend altogether for a white man 
 at Wangaroa. Many are my villages, and there are 
 no teachers. There is one for Taurauga, and there is 
 one for Kaipara ; and do not let your love be turned 
 hitherwards to us, so far as one missionary. My 
 land is good ; it is covered ; and therefore I am con- 
 tentious for you to come. It is very well for you to 
 visit us very frequently ; and as for our villages, 
 well, let them remain as they are for us. This is 
 all my speech. 
 
 “ By Rewarewa.” 
 
 2. From Tupe and Oka . 
 
 “ Sir, Mr. Kemp, — Come here, and look at us. I 
 do truly pray you come. If you do not come, how 
 shall we understand here those tidings that are 
 straight ? How, if we are left alone ? Is it possible 
 that we should be left alone ? Sir, Mr. Kemp, come 
 here to us ; this is all ; we have not many words 
 to say to our father. Sir, Mr. Kemp, you were 
 contentious with us, and therefore we took no strange 
 white people [[meaning sailors, &c.] to live with us. 
 
 “ By Tupe and Oka is this speech.” 
 
 3. From Honghi. 
 
 “ Mr. Kemp, — -This is my saying to you. I am 
 sick for you to be a father to me. Alas ! I am very 
 sick for a white man to preach to me. I do not 
 altogether understand the native men, when they 
 
 R 
 
242 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OE 
 
 are giving me instruction. I am very good for yon, 
 sir, Mr. Kemp, to be a father to me, and Rewarewa, 
 and to Tupe. This is all my speech. 
 
 44 By Honghi (old Honghis son, W. Y.)” 
 
 4. From. . Tiiciuru. 
 
 44 Sir, Mr. Kemp, — This is my saying to you : do 
 you come here as a father to us. Nothing good will 
 stick by us here, because there is nobody to take 
 care of us. Come here, and be a father to us, and 
 be a teacher to us. What shall we do that is good, 
 if we are without one to take care of us ? Come 
 thou here and watch over us. This is my saying to 
 you. Come here. 
 
 44 By me, Tuauru.” 
 
 Note by the Rev. W. Yate . — 44 In these letters the 
 most affectionate expressions are made use of, of 
 which the New Zealand language is capable. I 
 have given them as literally as I could.” 
 
 5. From the Chief Heke. 
 
 44 Mr. Williams the aged,— -Let a missionary be 
 appointed by thee for Kaipara, as [your] brother is 
 for Waikato, and war will not approach Kaipara or 
 Waingari. Place a mediator at Kaipara, an Euro- 
 pean, and the war of Mangakahia, of Hokianga, and 
 of Waingari, will not proceed : if there be none for 
 that place, the war of Nghaputi against Waikato will 
 not cease. Let your thoughts of eternal life expand. 
 If you are anxious that we should attend to the 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 243 
 
 commands of God, do you act according to tlie mea- 
 sure of your talents. Be faithful to the words, and 
 make Kaipara and Kaihu sacred with a missionary, 
 that the Gospel of Jesus Christ may be there pro- 
 claimed. Who shall be [[the missionary]] ? Shall 
 Mr. Kemp, or Mr. Baker, or Mr. Hamlin. Let 
 [[your]] thoughts go forth. I should be pleased with 
 a missionary for my elder brother % and my father, 
 and for Toretonua, and for Parou, and for Terararu, 
 and for Mate, and for Kahakaha, and for the chiefs 
 on the opposite coasts at Kaipara. This is all I 
 have to say to you. 
 
 (Signed) “ By IIeke.” 
 
 6. Continuation of the Correspondence of the New 
 Zealand Church Missionaries with their Officers . 
 
 In the proceedings of the Church Missionary Society 
 for 1834-5, the missionary at Waimate thus writes 
 of the farming establishment at that station. 
 
 “ Our time will be a good deal occupied this 
 summer in erecting a water-mill. The expense to 
 the Society will scarcely be felt, as the greater part 
 will be effected by native labour; and it will, event- 
 ually, be a saving to the Society, as well as a great 
 comfort to the natives, who will be able to get their 
 Indian corn ground as food for their poor children, 
 who, for want of proper food from the time when 
 they are weaned, till they are two or three years 
 old, are very great sufferers. I believe that two 
 thirds of the children in New Zealand, die fo,r want 
 of proper nourishment, after being weaned. Many 
 
244 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 a poor mother have I visited, who has actually- 
 brought herself to a premature grave by suckling ; 
 and when we have told them that they should wean 
 their children, they reply, c W e have no food for our 
 poor child, shall it die?' By the erection of a mill, 
 the poorest family about us, will be able to procure 
 nourishing food for their children. We gladly, 
 therefore, undertake this w^ork, believing that it will 
 be of great importance to them.” 
 
 In some instances, the missionaries have found 
 that the benefit of their labours has been carried far 
 beyond what they expected. As tw’o of them were 
 travelling to a new and distant part of the island, 
 they rested on the Lord's day, and collected an 
 assembly of the natives to hear from them the glad 
 tidings of the gospel. One of them thus reports 
 
 “We commenced as usual singing a hymn; but 
 what w T as our surprise, when we heard our whole 
 congregation join and correctly sing with us; and 
 in the prayers also, the responses were given by all, 
 as the voice of one man. We had never heard the 
 like, and could scarcely believe our ears. I addressed 
 them, and found them very attentive ; many inqui- 
 ries were made for books and slates ; slates we had 
 none, but concluded to give one of our new books to 
 Tama. We retired to rest about eleven, tired, but 
 highly gratified by the day's proceedings, and thank- 
 ful to the Lord. We found here three boys from 
 the mission, who had lived in our families for some 
 time, and had acted as teachers.” 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 245 
 
 In July, 1835, Mr. Colenso writes : — 
 
 “ I have been employed in cleaning and setting* 
 tip the press, making and getting tools to rights, 
 laying type in cases, composing and working off 
 two thousand copies of the Epistles to the Ephesians 
 and Philippians, and folding and sewing the same; 
 composing and working off six hundred tables for 
 schools, repairing native and other books, and 
 numerous little things for the station, as cut- 
 ting out boards and mounting lessons, writing, 
 glazing, &c.” 
 
 “ January 5th, 1836. — During the last six months 
 I have been engaged in composing and printing one 
 thousand copies of St. Luke’s Gospel, and a 12mo 
 book of sixty-seven pages ; since which I have bound 
 in leather and cloth, upwards of four hundred of 
 these gospels. I have also printed seventy-five 
 circular letters in English, and seventy in the native 
 language, for the British resident.” 
 
 Concerning the copies of St. Luke’s Gospel, and 
 other matters, Mr. Colenso adds, — 
 
 “Struck off one thousand copies, have bound 
 upwards of four hundred, and am going on with the 
 remainder. I cannot bind them fast enough for the 
 natives; they are very impatient to obtain them. I 
 have also printed six hundred copies of the addi- 
 tion, multiplication, and shillings and pence tables, 
 for the natives.” 
 
 24th March, 1835, Mr. Clarke writes:— 
 
 “ The translation of the Pilgrim’s Progress is in 
 
246 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 an advanced state, and will be completed in a few 
 months. We observe that the Religious Tract 
 Society has contributed towards printing that work 
 in one of the Asiatic languages. It therefore 
 occurs to us, to support an application to them 
 in aid of this work in the New Zealand language. 
 Our press was put up about a month after its arrival, 
 and two hundred copies of the Epistles to the 
 Ephesians and Philippi ans were struck off, in the 
 form of Tracts.” 
 
 In June, ] 835, the missionaries at Kaitaia write : 
 
 “We have each in turn, on the Lord’s day, 
 visited the natives in the villages, and held divine 
 service at the station. Our chapel continues to be 
 crowded on Sundays, many of the people coming 
 the distance of six miles. The natives of the villages 
 also gladly receive us ; many of them assemble, and 
 anxiously await our arrival. 
 
 “ The school for men and boys has been regularly 
 attended to, the average attendance from the native 
 villages and the settlement being forty. The, girls' 
 school has been conducted by Mrs. Matthews and 
 Mrs. Puckey, the average attendance twenty. 
 
 “ The week-day employment of our working 
 natives has consisted in clearing and fencing land; 
 also in sawing timber, and carpentry. The native 
 carpenters with pur assistance, have built a carpen- 
 ter s shop and a store. Six weeks of our time, with 
 that of our natives, was spent in cutting a new 
 road from Kaitaia to Waimate. The distance 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 247 
 
 through the forest thirty-four miles, which, with 
 ten miles of open country at either end, will make 
 the whole length fifty-four miles. 
 
 “ During the former part of the last six months, 
 my time was occupied in attending to my natives, 
 while fencing in a piece of ground in front of our 
 settlement. The latter part I was engaged in 
 attending to the breaking of land, and planting corn 
 and potatoes for native food. I have attended, as 
 usual, to the school for native men and boys, the 
 average attendance being forty. Mrs. Matthews, 
 in conjunction with Mrs. Puckey, has attended to 
 the girls’ school ; the average attendance being 
 twenty. 
 
 Mr. Matthews adds, describing the necessity of 
 attending to secular matters in their present cir- 
 cumstances,— 
 
 “ I should gladly spend my whole time in teaching 
 both adults and infants, if circumstances would 
 allow, but having to attend to all requisite buildings, 
 doing the greater part myself, — the natives at 
 present not being forward in their knowledge of 
 carpentry, — and having also to attend particularly 
 to the sawing part, with all other kinds of work, 
 such as fencing, breaking up land, &c., in addition 
 to the spiritual concerns of the settlement, I find 
 little or no time for itinerating among the native 
 villages, and establishing schools. There is no way of 
 getting rid of these secular affairs, but by an immense 
 expense to the Society. We shall not get through 
 our drudgery work at the northward under four or 
 
248 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 five years; notwithstanding, I hope that much good 
 will be done, even in the way of schools during 
 this period. I only wish to intimate, that however 
 agreeable it might be to me to spend my whole 
 time in establishing schools, it is for the present 
 utterly impracticable. Onr schools at Kaitaia are 
 on the circulating system, which answers surpris- 
 ingly well. The natives, young and old, admire it 
 much; they take delight in propounding questions 
 to each other. 
 
 “We are living in peace with all the natives, and 
 they are living in peace with one another. Not one 
 life has been lost among the Rarawa by fighting 
 since we lived here. Our natives are this day busily 
 employed in the erection of a large rush chapel, our 
 present chapel being crowded during service, and 
 numbers standing outside. It is a most pleasing 
 sight to see different tribes pouring into the settle- 
 ment on the Saturday evening, to be ready on the 
 Lord’s day, from the distance of four, six, and eight 
 miles, and this constantly : this shows that the word 
 of the Lord is precious to them. When we first 
 came among them, it was far different ; no one 
 would seek us out y but we rode sixteen, and some- 
 times twenty, miles, to preach to a few people.” 
 
 On the 20th of February, 1835, Mr. Clark writes: 
 — u The good work is, I trust, going steadily on 
 among the natives ; there is general seriousness and 
 attention to instruction wherever we visit. The 
 Christian natives remain steadfast in their profession 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 249 
 
 amidst the taunts of some of their countrymen ; 
 Schools are on the increase, and there is a general 
 cry for instruction among the natives. The diffe- 
 rent tribes seem to be dropping their feuds and 
 jealousies, and some of them are turning their atten- 
 tion to the arts of civilization. So much security 
 of property was never before felt by the natives. 
 A few years ago, at some seasons of the year, there 
 seemed to be nothing but plunder from one part of 
 the island to another ; now all enjoy the fruits of 
 their labour, and are living in comparative affluence, 
 carrying their overplus produce to market, and pro- 
 curing many of the comforts of life for themselves 
 and families.” 
 
 On the 24th of January, 1835, Mr. Davis writes : 
 
 - — “ The land is not prepared without much labour 
 and toil ; but I am happy to say that we have not 
 hitherto found any difficulty in procuring labourers. 
 Our agricultural establishment is already a great 
 blessing to the country, from the labour which it 
 finds for the natives. For several weeks we have had 
 a considerable number of old and young people of 
 both sexes employed in picking fern root, and burn- 
 ing it off. The principal part of these labourers has 
 consisted of young women, whose object in working 
 is to procure themselves clothing ; in short, we now 
 pay but few hardware articles for labours of this 
 kind. The principal cry of the natives is for books, 
 slates, and clothing. At present, I am sorry to find 
 we have but little print in the store, and I believe 
 
250 
 
 GENERAL CHARACTER OF 
 
 of other articles of clothing. We are getting* rather 
 short, chiefly occasioned by the number of garments 
 which have been given as payments to the natives 
 working at the mill-dam, and those employed as 
 ont-door labourers on the farm. At present, we 
 have one hundred and twenty-four natives of both 
 sexes at work, beating up earth to finish our dam, 
 which object I hope they will effect in about eight 
 or ten days more. We have employed them for a 
 fortnight, and they are each to have a book or a 
 garment for their fortnight’s work/’ 
 
 44 Our readers,” says the Church Missionary Record 
 of 1836, 44 will observe that, in the commencement 
 of new stations in New Zealand, notwithstanding 
 the invitations made by many chiefs for missionaries 
 to come and dwell among them, there are yet re- 
 maining not a few of the natives, and of the men in 
 power, whose hearts appear to be filled with the 
 spirit of the evil one, men full of murder , deceit , 
 malignity „ With these our missionaries have to 
 contend, mouth to mouth, and very harassing is 
 this warfare.” 
 
 Writing from Matamata, January 9th, 1836, Mr. 
 J. Morgan expresses some remarks, calculated to 
 give a right direction to the thoughts of friends 
 in England, in reference to the country of New 
 Zealand. 
 
 44 1 am afraid that the great majority of our 
 friends in Europe hold very erroneous ideas of the 
 
NEW ZEALANDERS. 
 
 251 
 
 extent of good done, by the blessing of God, in this 
 land. The accounts received from the northward 
 stations, of the work of grace going on in that dis- 
 trict, are taken for the island at large ; whereas it 
 is, comparatively speaking, a very small speck on 
 the map of New Zealand. The district extends 
 from the Bay of Islands to Hokianga, the W esleyan 
 station, on the western coast, distant about forty 
 miles, and again from the Bay of Islands, north- 
 ward, to our settlement at Kaitaia, distant about 
 sixty miles. 
 
 u In this, the southern part of the island, we are 
 surrounded by a darkness which may be felt, the 
 habitations of cruelty , and the strongholds of native 
 superstition, ignorance, and vice, are on every side, 
 while farther south there are many thousands who 
 have never heard the saving name of Jesus/' 
 
252 
 
 Section V. 
 
 VIEWS OF THE NATIVES AS TO THE SETTLE- 
 MENT OF AN ENGLISH COLONY IN NEW 
 ZEALAND, &e. 
 
 1. Letter of Rev. William White, Wesleyan Missionary; 
 Opinions and Feelings of Natives, as to a Colony being 
 formed in their Country ; anxiety for Settlers among them ; 
 Applications by Chiefs along two hundred miles of coast for 
 numerous Settlers ; Opinion of Mr. White that the same 
 views are entertained by the whole Islanders ; Evidence of 
 this in Correspondence of Persons in New Zealand for a 
 series of years. 
 
 Personal Safety of Colonists. 2. Mr. Oakes’s Letter; 
 Improved State of the Inhabitants on the Banks of the 
 Hokianga ; Personal Safety of Settlers ; Forms of selling 
 Land; and fidelity of Natives to their Engagements. — 
 
 3. Opinions of two Chiefs as to Colonizing their Country. — 
 
 4. Extract from Mr. Busby’s Work; Resolutions of the 
 Church Missionaries, as to forming a Colony in Van Die- 
 men’s Land, as a Refuge for New Zealanders from the 
 Evils of their own Country. — 5. Extract from the Work of 
 Augustus Earle, 1832 ; Testimonies of different Authors as 
 to Colonizing New Zealand ; Captain Cook, 1773 ; Mr. 
 Savage, 1807 ; Mr. Nicholas, 1817 ; Major Cruise, 1824 ; 
 Mr. Augustus Earle, 1832 ; Lieutenant Breton, 1834. — 
 6. Specimen of the Language. 
 
 The manner in wliicli the New Zealanders would 
 regard the settlement of a colony amongst them, 
 
OPINIONS OF THE NATIVES. 253 
 
 forms a subject of leading consideration with settlers. 
 All serious anxiety on the subject we hold as removed, 
 by their conduct towards the missionaries during the 
 last twenty years, and by their willing and cordial 
 intercourse with European settlers, and the other 
 persons engaged in shipping and mercantile specula- 
 tions. In point of fact, New Zealand is already 
 colonized by British subjects. They are settled in 
 detached groups, almost on every favourable locality 
 of both islands ; and they continue to reside there, 
 not only in safety, but in unmerited impunity, whilst 
 insulting the natives by all manner of outrage, atro- 
 city, and oppression. And that, although completely 
 at their mercy, because without any power, in case 
 of need, to protect them from the punishment they 
 merit, and the vengeance they recklessly provoke. 
 The safety of settlers from actual danger, therefore, 
 is already completely ascertained. 
 
 Still we have introduced into the body of informa- 
 tion contained in this volume, occasional notices 
 bearing on this point. For instance, Mr. Yate, in 
 answer to the query, “ Do you imagine that they 
 are not averse to a fair system of civilized govern- 
 ment V* replies, “ I think, from all I know of them, 
 they are desirous of it. They are continually apply- 
 ing to us to give them rules and regulations, by 
 which they should conduct themselves in their inter- 
 course with Europeans, and with each other.” To 
 the same state of feeling, as existing along the whole 
 extent of the east coast of New Zealand, and the 
 country with which they are acquainted, the other 
 
254 
 
 OPINIONS OF NATIVES AS TO THE 
 
 Chinch missionaries, in their correspondence and 
 communications, beai the most unqualified testimony. 
 And we shall now proceed to quote the sentiments, 
 on the same subject, of the Bev. Mr. White, of the 
 Wesleyan mission, as to the views of the natives 
 along the west coast, with whom, for so many yeais, 
 he has been connected, on teims of perfect confidence 
 and friendliness. 
 
 He replies, in the letter fiom which we have 
 already quoted, to the query, “ Have you any reason 
 to believe that a settlement from England would be 
 well leceived or opposed by the natives?” in these 
 terms : “ Taking it for granted, that I clearly under- 
 stand the pioject of such a settlement, and the prin- 
 ciples by which it wnuld be governed, or to speak 
 more clearly, such a settlement as I should conceive 
 would be most in accoi dance with the honourable, 
 gieat, and Christian nation, whence the project ema- 
 nates, I should say, that such a settlement, most 
 ceitainly, would not be opposed by the natives ; 
 but on the contrary, 1 have the most substantial 
 reasons to believe, that such a settlement would be 
 hailed by the natives generally, if not universally, as 
 the greatest boon which the British people could 
 confer upon them. 
 
 “ The following facts form the ground of my opinion 
 on this interesting subject. 1st. I am not aware of 
 the existence of one tribe in New Zealand, who does 
 not wish for the residence of Europeans amongst 
 them. 2nd. All the tribes with whom I am ac- 
 quainted, are not only anxious for the residence of 
 
SETTLEMENT OF AN ENGLISH COLONY. 255 
 
 white men amongst them, but will geneially expend 
 much time, and be at gieat pains, to secuie them to 
 reside with them ; even men of the lowest grade, 
 rather than be without them. 3rd. I have been 
 personally and repeatedly applied to by all the piin- 
 cipal chiefs on the western coast fiom 35° to 38° 30' 
 south latitude, to use my influence, if possible, to 
 secuie xespectable Euiopeans to leside amongst them ; 
 and m some cases, the applications have been so fre- 
 quently and urgently icpeated, that I have been 
 ashamed to meet paitics who have made the appli- 
 cations. And I have fiequently been reproached, 
 ‘ because,’ said they, ‘ you have got white people for 
 other tubes, and why can you not do so for us r 
 “ The preceding statements, however, do not, I 
 conceive, meet the present case, inasmuch as the 
 numerous chiefs, in theii vaiious and urgent appli- 
 cations foi Europeans to leside amongst them, never, 
 I believe, embraced in tlieii views on the subject, 
 such a settlement as that which the New Zealand 
 Association now pioposes to establish. Neveitheless, 
 I have conversed fieely with some of the most influ- 
 ential chiefs on the western coast, on the subject of 
 a Biitish colony ; and have stated that should such 
 an event evei take place, that New Zealand customs 
 and usages would most certainly fall into disuse ; 
 and that Biitish law would as ceitainly be established 
 on the island; and to the best of my lecollection, I 
 nevei hcaid the slightest whisper of disap piobation. 
 But on the conti aiy, and especially at Kaipara, by 
 far the most important distiict on the western coast 
 
256 
 
 OPINIONS OF NATIVES AS TO THE 
 
 of New Zealand, and certainly tlie very best harbour 
 yet discovered, the chiefs proposed, a short time 
 before I left New Zealand, that I should, if possible, 
 on my arrival in England, induce at least a hundred 
 families to go out and settle with them in a body. 
 4 Then,' said they, 6 we shall have a pah — place of 
 refuge — and quietly puisue our several avocations, 
 without the various intenuptions which occur in the 
 present state of things;’ plainly intimating that 
 should such a colony be established, wars and 
 rumours of wars would cease. 
 
 u This is also my opinion ; not of one day's growth, 
 or suggested by the occurrences of yesterday, but 
 imbibed and matured by observation and experience 
 through a course of many years. Let it, however, 
 be distinctly understood, that my observations not 
 only xefer to particular tiibes and distiicts, but to 
 the whole island, on which I lived, with some inter- 
 ruptions, from May, 1823, to January, 1837. And 
 I fui ther observe, that it has long been my most 
 aident wish, in behalf of the natives of New Zealand, 
 that such a colony as is now contemplated should 
 be formed ; and that a perfect establishment, that is, 
 the British nation in miniature, governed by equitable 
 law's ; influenced by tiuly Christian principles , and 
 prompted by evangelical and philanthiopic motives. 
 Provided always, that the Biitish government dis- 
 tinctly recognize and guaiantee to the aboiiginal 
 inhabitants of New Zealand, their rights and inde- 
 pendence as a nation. Such an establishment, I 
 hesitate not to say, is not only what the present cir- 
 
SETTLEMENT OF AN ENGLISH COLONY. 257 
 
 cumstances and condition of New Zealand requires, 
 but wbat is most ardently and universally desired by 
 tbe natives themselves. 
 
 “ And did the case require it, and were I not 
 piessed for time, I could furnish a volume of evidence 
 in support of the foregoing statements and remarks, 
 so extensive and of such a character, as I think 
 would fairly render indisputable the ground I have 
 taken in answering this important query. 
 
 “ The evidence I refer to is contained in, and 
 scattered up and down, over an extensive and copious 
 correspondence, by letters with the native chiefs, 
 and also a number of long letters addressed to 
 the Wesleyan Missionary Committee, 77, Hatton 
 Garden, London, by Christian native chiefs, local 
 preachers, and class leaders, expressive of the wants 
 and wishes of the great mass of the population on 
 the western coast of New Zealand, from latitude 
 35 g 32' to 38° 30' south ; and also from various 
 Europeans resident in New Zealand. 
 
 “ But there is another view of the subject to be 
 taken, and that view exclusively concerns those 
 who contemplate the transplantation of themselves 
 and families to the shores of New Zealand. I mean 
 their personal safety. This I think is satisfactorily 
 answered by the fact, that since the first residents 
 took up their abode in New Zealand in 1814, up to 
 the period I left the island to return to this country, 
 not one single instance which I can recollect, or have 
 heard of, has occurred, of any European or any 
 other foreign settler having lost his life. Instances 
 
 s 
 
258 
 
 OPINIONS OF NATIVES AS TO THE 
 
 of plunder liave occurred, in which a loss of property 
 lias been sustained; but in most cases, when this 
 has taken place, the persons who have sustained 
 loss of property have been in fault. This, however, 
 has not invaiiably been the case, as some cases of 
 oppression have occurred on the pait of the natives 
 of a very aggravated chaiaeter. Such cases have 
 been rare, nor are they likely to occui again, even 
 should no British colony be established on the 
 island. 
 
 u There is another question which has lately been 
 put to me, and as it has a bearing on this point, it 
 may not be amiss to meet it here. When replying 
 to the question of personal safety, by referring to 
 the fact of so many missionaries and theii families 
 living for so many years on the island in peifect 
 safety, it has once and only once been asked, c But 
 is it not to be attiibuted to the superstitious respect 
 which the ignoiant New Zealanders pay to the 
 persons of those who sustain the piiest’s office V In 
 reply to this, I hesitate not to say, No, it is not. 
 And ^missionaries are more secuiein New Zealand 
 than other persons, it is to be attiibuted exclusively 
 to the character which they have established m the 
 understandings and consciences of the New Zea- 
 landers, for disinterestedness of motive and bene- 
 volence of heart in their general intercom se with 
 them for many years. If this be considered a fair 
 representation of the fact, the inference is unavoid- 
 able, that if settleis and colonists take care to be 
 governed and influenced by truly Chiistian prin- 
 
SETTLEMENT OF AN ENGLISH COLONY. 259 
 
 ciples and motives, they will secme to themselves 
 the same respect, confidence, and safety/' 
 
 Next we quote the letter of Mr. Oakes, to which 
 we have referred, as the evidence of an impartial 
 and practical person. It has alieady been stated, 
 that he exjDlored the Hokianga distiict, and made 
 the acquaintance of the natives before making up 
 his mind to fix himself there. He thus writes, — we 
 quote from the Colonist , of 4th of February, 1834. 
 
 u My friend Moetera, who is the chief proprietor 
 of this desirable pioperty, escorted me to his resi- 
 dence, about seven miles nearer the coast. He is 
 leally a fine fellow, and very friendly to Europeans. 
 He was cheerful and veiy enteitaining. His shrewd- 
 ness and fluency of speech surprised me. The lan- 
 guage is particularly pleasing to the ear, and their 
 gestures so expressive, as almost to convey, even to 
 a sti anger, the meaning of their woids. It, theie- 
 fore, cannot be difficult to acquire a knowledge of 
 their tongue. All the chiefs I have seen were most 
 desirous that I should reside near them ; indeed they 
 value themselves much upon the number of King 
 William's subjects who live under their individual 
 protection. 
 
 a Having been many miles up the various rivers 
 which run into the Hokianga, in search of land, I 
 have scraped an acquaintance with most of the 
 settlers, and I have, in every instance, found them 
 exceedingly kind, and hospitable, and industrious; 
 I have seen many fine valleys, partly cultivated^ 
 
 S 2 
 
260 
 
 OPINIONS OF NATIVES AS TO THE 
 
 and have been invited by the natives, wherever I 
 have been, to settle near them, assuring me of as- 
 sistance and support. 
 
 “ On one of my excursions, I met Mr. White, 
 the Wesleyan missionary. I had two or three days 
 previously the pleasure of making his acquaintance ; 
 he invited me to accompany him up the Mangamuka 
 river, another branch of the Hokianga. He pro- 
 ceeded fifteen miles up the river (Mangamuka), 
 which is as far as it is navigable; from about half 
 way, the river narrows gradually to about a hundred 
 feet in width. Here the beautiful pines and other 
 evergreens on each side meet at a considerable 
 height in the centre, and form a complete shelter 
 from the heat of the sun. The village of Manga- 
 muka is about three miles above the navigable part 
 of the river, which we walked. This valley exhibits 
 by far the finest cultivation I have seen. It is 
 cleared in patches from the thickest forest imagin- 
 able, which extends for miles on both sides. Here 
 Mr. White is erecting a chapel; some few of the 
 natives have been baptized, and a great proportion 
 of them are much inclined to Christianity. After 
 tea, a very respectable congregation assembled, with 
 prayer books and bibles, and hymns were sung, I 
 believe a translation of Watts; in fact, all their 
 books were in the New Zealand language, but 
 printed in the English character. Most of the natives 
 present could read and write well. 
 
 “ The service was concluded by a shoit exhorta- 
 tion ; some of the chiefs remained in cheerful con- 
 
SETTLEMENT OF AN ENGLISH COLONY. 261 
 
 versation with Mr. White till it was time to retire 
 to rest. It would be absurd were I, from the little 
 experience and information I have been able to ac- 
 quire, to say that the missionaries have generally 
 benefited the savage inhabitants of this country, for 
 benighted and savage they will continue until they 
 can be dissuaded from their barbarous propensity for 
 war ; but I have no hesitation in declaring, as my 
 opinion, that, weie all the missionaries like Mr. 
 White, who is beloved and respected by natives and 
 Europeans, theie could be no doubt of the successful 
 result of their labours ; and I must say, to the infi- 
 nite credit of this berievolent man and zealous Chris- 
 tian, that the natives of Mangamuka are far more 
 industrious, cleanly, and obliging, than any other 
 tribe I have seen : — and many of them, influenced by 
 his persuasion, have become excellent sawyers. The 
 cultivation of their land, in particular, affords an 
 example worthy of imitation to the more experienced 
 farmer of a civilized country. Mr. White's colleague 
 is likewise a very deserving and respectable young 
 man ; I am sorry I forget his name. They are both 
 married, and their amiable wives are indefatigable 
 in their exertions to instruct the native females in 
 religious duties and useful knowledge. 
 
 “ I am so satisfied >of the personal safety of a 
 residence with them, that I should not hesitate, if 
 I understood the language, to travel throughout the 
 country alone. They are sensible of their own help- 
 lessness and incapacity of the arts, and feel that, 
 without our assistance, they would be deprived of 
 
262 
 
 OPINIONS OF NATIVES AS TO THE 
 
 many comforts and luxuries, to which they have 
 now become habituated ; but tieat them fairly, and 
 observe a becoming dignity towards them, never 
 yielding a point when you are in the light, and you 
 may command a host of them. 
 
 u In replying to the question fiequently demanded 
 of me, by what tenure landed estates are held, 1 
 must first remark, that, as no intelligence can pos- 
 sibly impart to the natives of this countiy more 
 unaffected delight than the amval of a settlei, they 
 betray, in a pi opoi donate degice, disappointment 
 even at the tempoiary absence of then foreign 
 visiters, and, under apprehension they may have 
 given displeasure or disappointment, they evince the 
 greatest anxiety to afford reparation 01 remedy. I 
 have not hcaid of any instance of theii distiessmg 
 purchasers of land, but it is necessary to use certain 
 precautions, which have now become the established 
 mode of proceeding on these occasions. The mis- 
 sionaries (I only speak of the disposition to oblige 
 of those I have seen, but I believe I may say gene- 
 rally) render eveiy assistance. Having made your 
 selection of land, this important and giatifying event 
 is, by their aid, made known to those who have 
 any claim to the land in question. There are six 
 claimants, not disputed, but of equal pretensions, to 
 the land I have chosen. As the death of a- chief in 
 battle on the spot gives a claim to his relatives, 
 there aie sometimes many to divide the price of the 
 estates. At this general meeting, called by them a 
 committee, which is attended by as many natives 
 
SETTLEMENT OF AN ENGLISH COLONY. 263 
 
 and Europeans as possible, the piice of tbe land is 
 fixed, and tbe bargain made ; wheie tbe boundaries 
 are not natuial, wbicb is an object of some impor- 
 tance, spars of a considerable height, wbicb are 
 tabooed, denote tbe extremities. 
 
 “ In illustiation of tbe above, and to prove more 
 satisfactorily that when purchases of land are made 
 in the present regular and prescribed foim, tbe title 
 is not disputed, I shall mention tbe two following 
 facts : — A very valuable pioperty and piemises in 
 New Zealand, thus purchased, was sold by public 
 auction at Sydney; when tbe new pioprietoi took 
 possession of it, without tbe least intenuption from 
 tbe chief to whom it foimerly belonged, and has 
 resided there ever since unmolested. Another very 
 desirable tract of land in situation and quality of 
 soil, called Herd's Point, was pui chased for the 
 New Zealand Company, and though there has been 
 no occupant for a considerable length of time, and 
 many luciative offers made, they have proved un- 
 availing, and it still remains in a state of nature 
 reserved for the Company." 
 
 We observe a very concise but very explicit, de- 
 claration by Honghi and his friend Wykato, of their 
 wishes and views of colonization in New Zealand, 
 when they visited England m 1820. It is their 
 own statement, as written down by Mr. Kendal, 
 from their dictation : — 
 
 “ They wish to see King George, the multitude 
 of hrs people, what they are doing, and the goodness 
 
264 
 
 OPINIONS OF NATIVES AS TO THE 
 
 of the land. Their desire is, to stay in England one 
 month, and then to return ; they wish for at least 
 one hundred people to go with them. They are in 
 want of a party to dig the ground in search of iron, 
 an additional number of blacksmiths, an additional 
 number of carpenters, and an additional number of 
 preachers, who will try to speak in the New Zea- 
 land tongue, in order that they may understand 
 them; they wish also twenty soldiers, to protect 
 their own countrymen the settlers, and three officers 
 to keep the soldiers in order. The settleis are to 
 take cattle over with them. There is plenty of 
 spare land at New Zealand, which will be readily 
 granted to the settlers. These are the woids of 
 Honghi and Wycato.” 
 
 It is remarkable that these shrewd men should 
 clearly see and admit the necessity of having “ sol- 
 diers to protect their countiymen the settlers,” and 
 “ officers to keep the soldieis in older.” There will 
 no doubt be a diffeience of opinion as to the suffi- 
 ciency of “twenty” of the former, and “thiee” of 
 the latter, for the duties of protecting the colony 
 and keeping older ; but there must be such a num- 
 ber as will be sufficient for that purpose. And 
 accordingly, it will not have escaped notice, that, 
 in the proposed plan of the colony, it is contem- 
 plated “ to provide for the defence and good order 
 of the settlements by means of a militia, a colonial 
 force of regulars, and a colonial marine.” 
 
 The next authority from which we shall quote is 
 
SETTLEMENT OF AN ENGLISH COLONY. 265 
 
 that of Mr. Busby. He prefaces his remarks with 
 an explanation as to the position in which the mis- 
 sionaries find themselves placed, from being unsup- 
 ported by any established authority or fixed laws ; 
 and the necessity forced on them, of attempting to 
 remedy that evil. He also refers to a series of re- 
 solutions, passed by the body of Church missionaries, 
 and transmitted by them to the Bev. Mr. Marsden, 
 which seem to establish the fact, that many New 
 Zealanders, despaiiing of peace in their own island, 
 and the establishment of laws and government, were 
 prepared to abandon their country, and to form a 
 colony in Yan Diemen’s Land, where those blessings 
 would be secured by them; and accordingly, the 
 resolutions of the Church missionaries admit the 
 necessity, and maintain the expediency of such a 
 colony being formed. Surely it were better that 
 the New Zealanders were not diiven from their 
 native country by the outcasts of England ; but that 
 the blessings they so anxiously desire should be 
 conferred on them in some other way than by their 
 becoming exiles. 
 
 Mr. Busby states,— 
 
 “ It is, I believe, generally known, that the 
 Church Missionary Society, and the Wesleyan Mis- 
 sionary Society, have, for a considerable number of 
 years, had settlements on the northern island of New 
 Zealand. A very considerable intercourse has ac- 
 cordingly taken place between the misssonaries, some 
 of whom are very enlightened men, and the natives. 
 The Church missionary stations are at the Bay of 
 
266 
 
 OPINIONS AS TO THE 
 
 Islands, and at Kidee-kidee, about sixteen miles dis- 
 tant from that place, at which stations about a dozen 
 missionaries, with their families, leside ; and they 
 have established schools for the instiuction of the 
 natives. The zeal of the latter in imitating the 
 manners and customs of Europeans, has induced 
 many, even old men, to submit to the diudgery of 
 learning to lead and write ; and, in the year 1828, 
 about one hundred persons, childien and adults, 
 attended the school at the Bay of Islands alone. 
 The influence which the immediate benefits conferred 
 by the missionaries upon the natives, and theii dis- 
 interested conduct, have procured, has been continu- 
 ally on the increase. But the missionaries complain, 
 that their labours are, in a gieat degiee, counteracted 
 by the licentious conduct of the crews of vessels 
 which visit the Bay of Islands. And as power and 
 authority, in every shape, command the highest 
 respect of these people, and the missionaries, besides 
 making no pretensions to authority, are often lessened 
 in the eyes of the natives, by the contempt with 
 which they are spoken of by the seamen, their influ- 
 ence has little power over the conduct of themajoiity 
 of New Zealandeis, unless when strengthened by 
 more interested motives. The conduct of the mission- 
 aries, however, in such parts of the islands as they 
 have visited, joined to the opinions which have been 
 spread of the power and wealth of the English, by those 
 chiefs who have visited Sydney,fiom almost eveiypait 
 of the coast, have produced a respect for the character 
 of the English, and a diead of their power, that aie not 
 
SETTLEMENT OP AN ENGLISH COLONY. 267 
 
 less universal than tlieir desire to cultivate tire trade 
 from wliicli they can derive such advantages. 
 
 “ At the end of this paper there is a Minute of 
 the Committee of Missionaries of the Church Mis- 
 sionary Society, which was sent to the Rev. Mr. 
 Maisden, of New South Wales, in 1827, and which 
 I have been allowed to transcribe. This document, 
 while it thiows light on the general character of the 
 New Zealandeis, proves that all the chiefs w T ere not 
 so devoted to warfare as to prefer it to all other pur- 
 suits; and that some of them were even willing to 
 purchase a peaceful life, by quitting their native 
 country/' 
 
 The Minute referred to in the preceding statement 
 is in these terms : — 
 
 “ Mr. Williams calls the attention of the committee 
 to a subject left by Mi. Marsden for their considera- 
 tion, viz., the formation of a settlement in New 
 South Wales, for New Zealandeis, in consequence of 
 the application made by vaiious chiefs, who are 
 anxious to avoid many of those evils which they 
 cannot avoid in their own countiy. 
 
 “ The following questions were proposed : — - 
 
 “ I. Does the present state of the New Zealanders 
 render it desirable that any such settlement should 
 be formed ? 
 
 “It is thought desirable, unanimously. 
 
 “1. Because those natives who wish to abstain 
 from war, aie unable, in consequence of the threats 
 
268 
 
 OPINIONS AS TO THE 
 
 with which their friends intimidate them, in case of 
 their refusal. 
 
 “ 2. Because those who wish to adopt habits of 
 civilization cannot, inasmuch as pioperty is never 
 safe. 
 
 u 3. Because there are many peaceful chiefs, with 
 their tribes, who are now in continual fear from their 
 more powerful neighbours, the Nghapui ; to which 
 may be added, that theie arc some tiibes in the bay 
 which have been bioken up by them, and are now 
 livino in the same uncertain state. 
 
 CD 
 
 “ 4. Because frequent applications are made by 
 various chiefs, requesting to have a settlement formed 
 foi them in a distant land, where the advantages 
 mentioned can be secured to them. 
 
 “ II. Mr. Marsden having suggested that a settle- 
 ment for this purpose may be formed in the neigh- 
 bourhood of Paramatta, the opinion of the commit- 
 tee is asked relative to this situation. 
 
 “ It is unanimously disappioved. 
 
 “ 1. Because the New Zealanders, like the abori- 
 gines of New Holland, being so near the Euiopeans, 
 could be kept under no lestraint by the missionaries, 
 but would be continually liable to stray. 
 
 “ 2. Because the New Zealandeis would be esta- 
 blished m all kinds of wickedness by their intercourse 
 with prisoners, which would very much preclude the 
 hope of rendering them a benefit, either temporal or 
 spiritual.” 
 
 It was then resolved, that this utopian colony 
 
SETTLEMENT OF AN ENGLISH COLONY. 269 
 
 should be at a distance of one hundred miles from 
 Paramatta, which means, that it should be placed at 
 that distance fiom the English convicts. 
 
 “ We spoke frequently,” says Mr. Augustus 
 Earle, “ to our friend George, as well as to several 
 others of their powerful chieftains, respecting the 
 erection of a small fort, with a British garrison, and 
 of permanently hoisting the English flag. They 
 always expiessed the utmost delight at the idea ; 
 and from all I have seen of them I feel convinced 
 it would prove a most politic measure. | George 
 (who had visited Port Jackson) said, 6 This country 
 is finer than Port Jackson ; yet the English go and 
 settle there. Our people are much better than the 
 black natives of New South Wales; and yet you 
 English live among them in preference to us/ ” 
 
 Thus the most powerful chieftain of New Zea- 
 land considers it a personal insult that we settle 
 among the Australian negroes rather than amongst 
 them. They are offended that we do not colonize 
 their country ; and with good reason, for they see 
 the substantial benefits that would accrue to them 
 from the establishment of our laws and the rest of 
 our civilization, and that it is no longer a question 
 whether Englishmen shall come into their country, 
 but whether they shall do so under the sanction and 
 control of a proper authority, acting with strict 
 impartiality between both parties, or whether they 
 shall come with gunpowder, brandy, and debauchery, 
 to coirupt their wives and daughters, plunder their 
 
270 
 
 OPINIONS AS TO THE 
 
 potato grounds, and set all tlie neighbouring tiibes 
 at variance ; whilst the unhappy natives, if impelled 
 by the irregular impulses of theii natuie to seek for 
 justice in the form of levenge, aie held up to the 
 execration of mankind as muidereis, and as pi op or 
 objects of cruel retaliation, j 
 
 It needs no evidence to convince us, that where 
 a thousand English sailors can be ashore, among 
 such a people as we have desciibed, without laws, 
 government, or police, or the force of an English 
 public opinion to control them, scenes of disoider 
 and licentiousness will occur, that may be expected, 
 sooner or later, to end in sanguinary affrays between - 
 them and the natives. The missionaries appear to 
 have brought down upon them the hostility of the 
 lawless settleis by their very proper discountenance 
 of such proceedings. Lieut. Breton has vented an 
 indignation honourable to his feelings, in poweiful 
 language. After alluding to the sailors, and to the 
 runaway convicts who flock thither in great num- 
 bers, 'as well as men who have deserted from vessels, 
 and are little, if at all, better than the convicts, he 
 says, “ It may easily be conceived how much immo- 
 lality must be imbibed fiom a set of convicted felons, 
 who are far greater savages than theislandeis them- 
 selves, although the lattei are pagans and cannibals/' 
 He then goes on to relate acts of loathsome barbarity 
 perpetrated on females in his own presence. We 
 think it justice to the American character to add, 
 that a captain in that service, having witnessed one 
 of the acts of cruelty, very properly took the law 
 
SETTLEMENT OF AN ENGLISH COLONY. 271 
 
 into liis own hands, and inflicted upon our countryman 
 a sound flogging. 
 
 The British agent lately appointed to reside at 
 the Bay of Islands has no kind of authority, no 
 physical means of enforcing his opinion, whatever 
 it may be. The inefficiency of that office may be 
 seen, without any evidence being adduced, by esti- 
 mating the probable power of mere official advice 
 upon the population of a sea-port town in England. 
 Many vessels abstain fiom touching at New Zealand, 
 even when desirous of so doing, from fear of being 
 involved in some scandalous affair. “ Nothing,” say 
 all the authorities, u is wanting to make New Zea- 
 land one of the greatest countries in the world but a 
 good government .” 
 
 Another argument in favour of the colonization 
 of New Zealand, arises from the want of a sufficient 
 native population for so extensive and fertile a coun- 
 try. There is abundance and to spaie of vast unoc- 
 cupied territory, without encroaching on what is 
 required by the native population, — a surplus which 
 they are most desirous to sell. 
 
 The number of the inhabitants is very small, quite 
 insignificant in proportion to the immense feitile 
 territory they possess. This may arise in some 
 degree from their want of animals, whether wild or 
 domesticated. Before the arrival of Europeans 
 among them, they had no species of animal, except 
 small, harmless, and most beautiful lizards, which 
 they legard with superstitious horror. The rat 
 
OPINIONS AS TO THE 
 
 and the dog, which, some consider indigenous, the 
 natives themselves affirm to have been introduced 
 within the memory of man. It is in this way that 
 Captain Cook accounted for the undoubted preva- 
 lence of cannibalism among them. He supposed 
 that it was a dreadful manifestation of one of the 
 physical instincts of man, — that it proceeded from a 
 natural and irresistible desire to taste animal food. 
 It may be so ; but, if our limits permitted, we should 
 endeavour to show that it has been a propensity 
 characteristic of that great race of men, scattered 
 over the Indian Archipelago, Madagascar, the South 
 Sea Islands, and probably the American continent, 
 to which the New Zealanders belong, and of which 
 they present the noblest type. 
 
 It has justly been said, that nothing excites 
 greater horror or aversion towards a race of savages, 
 than the prevalence amongst them of cannibalism. 
 Of this feeling New Zealanders appear to have en- 
 joyed an ample share. The following paragraphs 
 would seem to show that the ancestors of countries 
 nearer home shared, at one period of their history, 
 the same disreputable distinction. 
 
 Mr. Donovan, in his volume of Lardners Cyclo- 
 paedia oil Domestic Economy , observes that “ our own 
 ancestors were of the number of these horrible epi- 
 cures. Diodorus Siculus charges the Britons with 
 being anthropophagi ; and Saint Jerome, who lived 
 so late as the fifth century of the Christian era, 
 accuses a British tribe, from his own personal know- 
 ledge, not only with a partiality for human flesh, 
 
SETTLEMENT OF AN ENGLISH COLONY. 273 
 
 but a fastidious taste for certain delicate parts of it. 
 Not only in Polynesia but in Africa, human flesh is 
 still consumed as ordinary food. Stedman states, 
 that in the interior of the African continent, human 
 limbs are hung up upon the shambles for sale, like 
 butchers' meat in Leadenhall market." 
 
 And Gibbon, in his Decline and Fall of the Roman 
 Empire , states that “ Their southern neighbours h^/ve 
 felt, and perhaps exaggerated, the cruel depredations 
 of the Scots and Piets ; and a valiant tribe of Cale- 
 donia, the Attacotti, the enemies and afterwards the 
 soldiers of V alentian, are accused, by an eye-witness, 
 of delighting in the taste of human flesh. When 
 they hunted in the woods for prey, it is said, that they 
 attacked the shepherd rather than the flock; and 
 that they commonly selected the most delicate and 
 brawny parts both of males and females, which they 
 prepared for their horrid repasts. If in the neigh- 
 bourhood of the commercial and literary town of 
 Glasgow, a race of cannibals has really existed, we 
 may contemplate in the period of the Scottish history 
 the opposite extremes of savage and civilized life. 
 Such reflections tend to enlarge the circle of our 
 ideas, and to encourage the pleasing hope, that New 
 Zealand may produce, in some future age, the Hume 
 of the Southern Hemisphere." 
 
 But to revert to the proportions existing be- 
 tween the population and the cultivated land. 
 There is little regular culture undertaken by the 
 aborigines, except those few in the vicinity of the 
 missionary settlements, and of the harbours fre- 
 
 T 
 
274 OPINIONS AS TO THE 
 
 quented by Europeans, and that is merely in detached 
 patches ; the quantity of land brought under culti- 
 vation is a mere nothing, in comparison with the 
 boundless primeval forests, whose magnificent timber 
 has been thriving' undisturbed, and enriching the soil 
 with its decomposed vegetable matter, for thousands 
 of years, and with those undulating downs and 
 savannahs, where the flax grows wild on millions of 
 acres,— a fact most important with a view to colo- 
 nization. We have ascertained, from a careful perusal 
 of all that has been written on the subject, and from 
 inquiry among those that have visited the country, 
 that in the southern island there is no agriculture or 
 appropriation of lands to interfere with colonization, 
 and that in the northern island, where the missiona- 
 ries are, the quantity cannot amount to more than a 
 very few thousand acres. The inhabitants live 
 almost entirely upon fish, birds, roots, and the uncul- 
 tivated productions of the earth. The fisheries alone, 
 if properly conducted, would support five times the 
 actual population. The aborigines are, in fact, no 
 charge upon the soil. 
 
 Their superstition is very fatal to the increase of 
 numbers ; for example, no sick person is allowed to 
 remain within their cabins. The accouchement of 
 the most delicate females must take place out of 
 doors; a patient seized with inflammation of the 
 lungs, rheumatism, or any other disease, remains in 
 the open air, day and night, even in the rainy season. 
 No wonder then that their numbers are kept down 
 by disease. Augustus Earle says, “ It seems unac- 
 
SETTLEMENT OF AN ENGLISH COLONY. 275 
 
 countable that tlie natives of an atmosphere so dry 
 as this is, a country in which there are no marshy 
 bogs, and where, though there is an abundance of 
 water, it is generally seen in clear and sjiaikling rills, 
 rushing down from the mountains into the rivers, 
 should be subject to so fatal a disease as consumption. 
 The only cause to which I can attiibute such an 
 affliction, is their indifference to lying out all night, 
 exposed to every change of weather — to cold and 
 lain — which, in young and tender constitutions, must 
 produce the most pernicious consequences. If some 
 few are rendered haidy and robust by this process, 
 many no doubt are killed by it. I endeavoured to 
 impress on the minds of all my female friends the 
 great danger of thus exposing themselves to cold ; 
 but they only laughed at my precautions, and said, 
 6 If Atua (God) wished it, so it must be ; they could 
 not stiive with the Gieat Spirit/ ” 
 
 Polygamy among the chieftains tends to diminish 
 the population ; to this we may add suicide, which 
 is often practised by females under the influence of 
 jealousy, and is considered the duty of the head- 
 wife when the husband dies. Lastly, we must 
 adduce the spirit of revenge incident to all savage 
 nations, and the incessant wais in which they are 
 continually involved by their minute subdivisions 
 into small tiibes, without any supreme government, 
 law, or bond of federation. Labour and skill are 
 combined, in a very small degree, with themselves 
 and with each other ; and the consequence is, that 
 
 T 2 
 
276 
 
 OPINIONS AS TO THE 
 
 the population of all the islands does not, at the most 
 extravagant estimate, exceed half a million. 
 
 In general the New Zealanders aie a tall race of 
 men, many of the individuals belonging to the upper 
 classes being six feet high and upwaids. They are 
 strong, active, and almost uniformly well shaped. 
 Their hair is commonly straight, but sometimes 
 curly : Crozet says he saw a few of them with red 
 hair. Cook describes the females as far fiom attrac- 
 tive; but other observers give a more flattering 
 account of them. Mr. Savage, for example, assures 
 us that their features are regular and pleasing ; and 
 he seems to have been much struck by their u long 
 black hair, and daik penetrating eyes,” as well as 
 “ their well-formed figuie, the interesting cast of 
 their countenance, and the sweet tone of their voice.” 
 Major Cruise's testimony is almost equally favour- 
 able. 
 
 This race of people beais no affinity to that of the 
 neighbouring continent of Australia, which appears 
 to be identical with the Oriental or Papuan negro. 
 The New Zealander is physically so superior to the 
 Australian, that he 1 eg aids him with the same con- 
 tempt that most Europeans do the negro. Augustus 
 Earle says, “ The natives of Australia seem of the 
 lowest grade, the last link in the great chain of 
 existence which unites man with the monkey. Their 
 limbs are long, thin, and flat, with laige bony knees 
 and elbows, a projecting forehead and pot-belly. 
 The mind, too, seems adapted to this mean configura- 
 
SETTLEMENT OF AN ENGLISH COLONY. 277 
 
 tion; they have neither energy, enterprise, nor indus- 
 try, and their curiosity can scarcely be excited. A 
 few exceptions may be met with, but these are their 
 general characteristics ; while the natives of the latter 
 island are 4 cast in beauty’s perfect mould/ The 
 children are so fine and powerfully made, that each 
 might serve as a model for an 4 infant Hercules 
 nothing can exceed the graceful and athletic form of 
 the men, or the lounded limbs of their young women. 
 These possess eyes beautiful and eloquent, and a 
 profusion of long, silky, curling hair ; while the 
 intellect of both sexes seems of a superior order. All 
 appear eager for impiovement, full of energy, and 
 indefatigably industi ious.” 
 
 Mr. Nicholas says, in describing a chieftain:— 
 46 There was an easy dignity in the manners of this 
 man, and I could not behold, without admiration, 
 the graceful elegance of his deportment, and the 
 appiopiiate accordance of his action. Holding the 
 pattoo-pattoo in his hand, he walked up and down 
 along the margin of the river with a firm and manly 
 step, arrayed in a plain mat, which, being tied over 
 his right shoulder, descended, with a kind of Roman 
 negligence, down to his ancles, and, to the mind of a 
 classical beholder, might well represent the toga, 
 while his towering stature and peifect symmetry 
 gave even more than Roman dignity to the illusion,” 
 In another place he says : — 44 Duaterra’s two sisters 
 were the most remarkable among these, one of whom 
 was distinguished for her uncommon beauty, and 
 the other foi the facetious vivacity of her manners. 
 
278 
 
 OPINIONS AS TO THE 
 
 The former appeared about seventeen, and would 
 have been deemed, even in England, where there 
 are so many rivals for the palm of beauty, a can- 
 didate of the strongest pretensions. Her regular 
 features, soft and prepossessing, displayed an en- 
 gaging delicacy, the effect of which was heightened 
 by the mild lustre of her eye; and her cheek, lightly 
 tinged with the roseate hue of health, needed not 
 the extraneous embellishment of paint, to which some 
 of our finest belles aie so fond of resorting. In her 
 figure she was slender and graceful, while the art- 
 less simplicity of her manners gave additional inte- 
 rest to her charms.” 
 
 Lieut. Breton says, “ They are a fine race of 
 people, being well formed, athletic, and active.” 
 He then gives some extraordinary instances of their 
 activity and strength while employed as sailors on 
 board of English vessels. Mr. Savage says, “The 
 natives are of a very superior order, both in point of 
 personal appearance and intellectual endowments. 
 The men aie usually from five feet eight inches to 
 six feet in height, well-proportioned, and exhibit 
 evident marks of great strength. The colour of the 
 natives, taken as a mean, resembles that of an Eu- 
 ropean gipsy ; but there is considerable difference in 
 the shades, varying between a dark chestnut and the 
 light agreeable tinge of an English brunette.” 
 
 But it is needless to accumulate evidence, the only 
 value of which is to prove that you have a race of 
 aborigines calculated, by intermarriage with Euro- 
 peans, to form the basis of a great nation ; there is 
 
SETTLEMENT OP AN ENGLISH COLONY. 279 
 
 not, as there is in the United States between the 
 American and the negro, any physical repugnance to 
 the complete amalgamation of all classes of settlers, 
 should a colony be founded there, with the native 
 population, as fast as they become civilized, for 
 which they manifest an extraordinary aptitude and 
 desire. One point in their character is very satis- 
 factory, — an invincible dislike to ardent spirits, and 
 a generahhabit of temperance and sobriety. Captain 
 Cook bears testimony to their modesty, by which he 
 says they are distinguished from all other inhabit- 
 ants of the South Sea. They are as ardent in 
 friendship and love as they are cruel in their jea- 
 lousy, hatred and revenge. There is a natural 
 politeness and grandeur in their deportment, a 
 yearning after poetry, music, and the fine arts, a 
 wit and eloquence, that remind us, in reading all 
 the accounts of them, and in conversing with those 
 who have resided among them, of the Greeks of 
 Homer. Their language is rich and sonorous, 
 abounding in metaphysical distinctions, and they 
 uphold its purity most tenaciously, although they 
 had no knowledge of writing until the missionaries 
 reduced their dialect to a grammatical form. It is 
 radically the same with that of Tahiti, and of the 
 kindred nations. They have an abundance of poetry, 
 of a lyrical kind, of which we have seen many 
 specimens, in a metre which seems regulated by a 
 regard to quantity, as in Greek and Latin. They 
 are passionately fond of music. Mr. Nicholas speaks 
 of a 46 plaintive and melodious air, which seemed not 
 
280 SETTLEMENT OF AN ENGLISH COLONY. 
 
 unlike some of our sacred music, in many of its 
 turns, as it forcibly reminded me of the chanting in 
 our cathedrals.” 
 
 They excel in carving, of which their war canoes, 
 carrying 100 men, are specimens — they display their 
 natural talents also in their pursuit of astionomy. 
 Mr. Nicholas assures us that “ they remain awake 
 during the greater part of the night in the summer 
 season, watching the motions of the heavens, and 
 making inquiries concerning the time when such 
 and such a star will appear. They have given 
 names to each of them, and divided them into con- 
 stellations, and have, likewise, connected with them 
 some curious traditions, which they hold in super- 
 stitious veneration. If the star they look for does 
 not appear at the time it is expected to be seen, 
 they become extremely solicitous about the cause of 
 its absence, and immediately relate the traditions 
 which they have received from the piiests concerning 
 it.” Baion Hugel, a distinguished botanist, who 
 visited the island, affirms, as do the missionaries, 
 that there is not, in the noithern island at least, a 
 single tree, vegetable, oi even weed, a fish or a bird, 
 for which the natives have not a name ; and that 
 those names aie universally known. Baron Hugel 
 was at first incredulous about this ; he thought that, 
 with a ready wit, they invented names ; but, on ques- 
 tioning other individuals in distant places, he found 
 them always to agiee. 
 
 The strength of their understanding is shown in 
 nothin^ more than in their total fieedom from 
 
 <T5 
 
SETTLEMENT OF AN ENGLISH COLONY. 283 
 
 idolatry. Mr. Yate, the Clmrcli missionary, bears 
 the most decisive testimony to this, and assures ns 
 that they have many jnst and admirable notions of 
 God, quite conformable to the Scriptures. They 
 call him Atua, and believe that be is a spirit infinite 
 and eternal, who governs the world by bis provi- 
 dence. They believe in the existence of the soul, 
 and in its immortality, and upon the whole there 
 has never been found a people who, whether from 
 traditions or by force of reasoning, have made a 
 nearer approach to the Christian religion. They 
 have interesting traditions concerning the Creation 
 and the Deluge : for example, they say that the 
 first woman was formed of one of the ribs of a man, 
 and they oall her name Heevee ; an extraordinary 
 coincidence. They say also that the first man was 
 created by three gods, of whom Toopoonah, or the 
 grandfather, was the greatest. They have many 
 traditions about the Flood, and the escape of one 
 family only, in a canoe. The dove, likewise, is 
 represented by them as instrumental in raising New 
 Zealand from the bottom of the sea. What is very 
 singular, they baptize their children on the eighth 
 <lay, when they name them. This is done by the 
 priest, who, as they have no idolatry, is more of a 
 teacher than a priest. They believe also in the ex- 
 istence of the devil, whom they call Wiro, and to 
 whom they give, as Mr. Yate informs us, the same 
 attributes as are assigned in the Scriptures to the 
 enemy of mankind. 
 
 With this foundation to begin upon, it is not 
 
284 
 
 OPINIONS AS TO THE 
 
 wondeiful that the missionaries have met with great 
 success. The recent publications of the Church 
 Missionary Society, attested by many lespectable 
 eye-witnesses, have satisfied us that the missionaries 
 have accomplished a great revolution in New Zea- 
 land, and have prepared the -way for an enlightened 
 Christian colony that would protect them, sym- 
 pathise with them, and co-operate with them in 
 their labours. These indefatigable men have estab- 
 lished many Christian churches, have taught their 
 converts agiiculture and the mechanical aits, and 
 have organized schools for both sexes, in which 
 several thousands have been taught to read, and 
 have acquired the elements of European knowledge. 
 Already they have shown their capacity for im- 
 provement, not only in examining and adopting a 
 new religion, but likewise in carrying their freedom 
 of inquiry so far as occasionally to dispute the in- 
 terpretation of the Scriptures given by the mission- 
 aries, who seem alarmed at the progress of a species 
 of nonconformity. We mention these things, not 
 with a view to theological inquiry, but in order to 
 prove the capacity of the New Zealanders, as well 
 as their desire for improvement. Their eagerness to 
 be taught any thing and every thing, is attested 
 by every writer, and by all the voyagers who have 
 held intercourse with them. Many of them visit 
 Sydney, and even London, in the South Sea whalers. 
 Dr. Lang assures us, that “ the best helmsman, on 
 board a vessel by which he once returned to England, 
 was Told, a New Zealander.” “ Nothing/’ says 
 
SETTLEMENT OF AN ENGLISH COLONY. 285 
 
 Dr. Lang, “ could divert his attention from the 
 compass, or the sails, or the sea ; and whenever I 
 saw him at the helm, and especially in tempestuous 
 weather at night, I could not help regarding it as a 
 most interesting and a most hopeful circumstance in 
 the history of man, that a British vessel of 41)0 tons, 
 containing a valuable cargo and many souls of 
 Europeans, should be steered across the boundless 
 Pacific, in the midst of storm and darkness, by a 
 poor New Zealander whose fathers had, from time 
 immemorial, been eaters of men.” 
 
 “ The New Zealanders,” says Mr. Yate, “are by 
 no means suspicious of foreigners. It is true they 
 dislike the French, and have done so ever since the 
 destruction of Captain Marion, in the Bay of Islands; 
 but the English and Americans, notwithstanding 
 the many injuries they have inflicted on the natives, 
 are always cordially welcomed, and in most instances 
 sought after and encouraged. I have known a 
 thousand Europeans and Americans in the Bay of 
 Islands at one time ; it was the case in March, 
 1834,” (the same fact we have stated already on the 
 authority of another eye-witness, Augustus Earle,) 
 “ yet no jealousy was expressed by the natives that, 
 from their numbers, they intended to take possession 
 of the island, or that they wished to do so. I 
 believe a severe struggle would ensue before they 
 would allow any force to take possession of their 
 soil, or of any portion of it, without what they deemed 
 an equivalent.” 
 
 Large purchases of land have been made by the 
 
286 
 
 OPINIONS* AS 1 TO THE 
 
 missionaries, at various times, and have been held 
 sacred by the natives. The price appears to have 
 been a few axes, or other implements of industry, 
 articles of dress, &c. Mr. Cruise describes a chief- 
 tain as offering to sell a large and fertile island for 
 a single hatchet. Mr. Nicholas informs us that he 
 was present when the hereditary chieftain. of Mo- 
 tooroa, a large and fertile island, offered to sell it 
 for two muskets. It is quite certain that they are 
 willing to dispose of their land, uncultivated and 
 uninclosed land, at a price which, to us, would be 
 nominal. At the same time we must always re- 
 ligiously, that is, justly and generously, respect the 
 primary and inalienable light of the aborigines to a 
 subsistence out of the soil on which they were born. 
 No plan of colonization ought to be encouraged, or 
 even tolerated, that does not begin with the prin- 
 ciple of upholding the lights and improving the 
 condition of the aborigines. 
 
 We have only to say further, that all the labour 
 in these islands is undoubtedly at the command of 
 those Europeans who should establish in them just 
 laws and government, and be willing to treat the 
 natives with liberality. The missionaiies have de- 
 monstrated this ; they have shown that the natives 
 have an inherent curiosity and Indus tiy, which lead 
 them to work under Europeans voluntaiily for their 
 own amusement and impiovement. To show their 
 great thirst for knowledge, we might quote the 
 accounts of theii thronging lound the missionary 
 mechanics with expressions of amazement and de- 
 
SETTLEMENT OF AN ENGLISH COLONY. 287 
 
 light , when they saw the wonders of the anvil, and 
 the forge, the saw, the lever, and the axe, — and thus 
 explained the idolatry with whieh the ancients- com- 
 memorated the authors of those now common, but 
 once novel, and always admirable inventions. One" 
 chieftain burst into tears on being introduced to a 
 rope- walk at Sydney, and exclaimed, in the bitter- 
 ness of his regret, “ New Zealand no good ! ” Ano- 
 ther worked his passage to England purely from a 
 desire to carry back knowledge to his countrymen ; 
 but the savages in the English Thames never once 
 permitted him to go ashore. These were not irre- 
 claimable minds, in which such noble sentiments 
 existed. 
 
 At the suggestion of the missionaries, roads have 
 been formed, many substantial wooden bridges have 
 been erected over broad rivers, ships of 300 tons 
 burden have been built, and all with the super- 
 intendence of only two or three Englishmen. The 
 numeious and extensive buildings of four or five 
 missionary settlements have been completed, and 
 the agriculture of several extensive farms, as well as 
 the operations of several flax-dressing manufactories, 
 rope- walks, and other establishments, are now car- 
 ried on by means of the voluntary hired labour of 
 the New Zealanders. 
 
 We shall next adduce some quotations from the 
 works of several authois, who have recommended 
 the colonization of New Zealand. 
 
288 
 
 OPINIONS AS TO THE 
 
 1 . Captain Cook — 1773 . 
 
 u If the settling of this country should ever be 
 thought an object worthy the attention of Great 
 Britain, the best place for establishing a colony 
 would be either on the banks of c the Thames/ or 
 in the country bordering upon the Bay of Islands. 
 In either place there would be the advantage of an 
 excellent harbour ; and, by means of the liver, settle- 
 ments might be extended, and a communication 
 established with the inland parts of the country; 
 vessels might be built of the fine timber which 
 abounds in these parts, at very little trouble and 
 expense, fit for such a navigation as would answer 
 the purpose.” 
 
 2 . Mr. Savage* — 1807 . 
 
 “ From the preceding pages I imagine it will be 
 seen that New Zealand is a country highly interest- 
 ing ; the pait of it which I have attempted to 
 describe is of gi eater importance to Europeans than 
 lany other, on account of the ocean in its vicinity 
 being very much frequented by speimaceti whales, 
 and the ample supply of refreshment it affoids. T£he 
 harbours are safe and capacious, the countiy beauti- 
 ful, the soil favourable to cultivation, and the natives 
 are, in all respects, a superior race. 
 
 66 These advantages hold out gieat inducement for 
 colonization, which may heieafter deseive the atten- 
 
 * ee Some Account of New Zealand, by John Savage, Esq., 
 Surgeon, &c.” ' 
 
SETTLEMENT OF AN ENGLISH COLONY. 289 
 
 tion of some European power. The exorbitant price 
 of European labour in new colonies, it is extremely 
 probable, would be obviated by the assistance of the 
 natives ; theii intelligence is such as to render them 
 capable of instruction, and I have no doubt but they 
 would prove as essentially useful to a colony esta- 
 blished in their country, as the natives of India 
 jDrove to our Asiatic dominions.” 
 
 3. Mr. Nicholas^' — 1817. 
 
 “ Reverting now to the subject of forming an 
 Euiopean colony in the fine and fertile country of 
 New Zealand, I shall proceed to submit those addi- 
 tional remarks with respect to it which the restricted 
 order of the nanative precluded me from offeiing in 
 the first instance. * * * * It cannot be supposed 
 that a colony of Englishmen (for such I should wish 
 them to be,) would proceed to New Zealand without 
 the strongest inducements ; yet, from what has been 
 alieady made known of that country through the 
 medium of the Church Missionary Society, ‘a consi- 
 derable number of peisonst in England are become 
 desirous of going out there as settlers. Without 
 
 * Narrative of a Voyage to New Zealand, performed in 
 the years 1814 and 1815, m company with the Rev. Samuel 
 Marsden, Principal Chaplain of New South Wales. By John 
 Liddiard Nicholas, Esq. 
 
 -|- “ 1 am authorised by the Rev. Mr. Piatt, Secretary to. 
 the Church Missionary Society, to state, that theic are at, 
 this moment a vast body of persons m one town m England, 
 who are anxious to proceed with their families to New Zea- 
 land.” 
 
 U 
 
290 
 
 OPINIONS AS TO THE 
 
 hazarding any opinion inconsiderately, I have no 
 doubt but an English colony in New Zealand might 
 soon become flourishing and happy ; the space being 
 so ample for their industry, the soil so fertile, the 
 climate so salubrious, they would have every na- 
 tural advantage in their favour. And I shall now 
 state some particulars in detail, which certainly hold 
 out a rational encouragement. 
 
 “ The whole of the northern part of New Zealand, 
 and much of the southern likewise, are admirably 
 adapted for the growth of eveiy kind of grain, as 
 also, of vaiious other productions ; and the vine, the 
 olive, the orange, the citron, with all the choicest 
 fiuits of the countries in the south of Eurojie, might 
 be produced here in the greatest abundance by 
 pioper cultivation. In fact, theic is scarcely any 
 production that can stimulate man to exertion by 
 rewarding his industiy, which this country, with 
 moderate labour, could not furnish, if we except 
 those plants which requiie the heat of a tropical sun 
 to biing them to perfection. The immense surplus 
 of the native productions of the country, above what 
 would be required for the use of the colonists, would 
 be extremely valuable in a commercial point of view. 
 The timber of its extensive forests finds at This time 
 a quick sale in the market of Port Jackson, where 
 it is cut up into scantling, and preferred to the 
 timber of that place, which, from its hardness, is 
 difficult to be worked, and, from the quantity of its 
 gum- veins, occasions a considerable waste. When 
 a free communication is opened with the Spanish 
 
SETTLEMENT OF AN ENGLISH COLONY. 291 
 
 colonies on the south-west coast of Ameiica, which, 
 from the present posture of affairs in that part of the 
 world, may be reasonably anticipated as an event 
 very likely soon to take place, a fine field for specu- 
 lation would present itself to the colonists of New 
 Zealand, fiom which country timber has been already 
 carried thither, and I believe with considerable ad- 
 vantage to those commanders of vessels who have 
 taken it. Wood being scarce in these colonies, is 
 always sure to bear a high pi ice ; and the settler at 
 New Zealand, receiving his payment in specie, 
 would be enabled to purchase those European com- 
 modities which are necessary for the comforts, of 
 life, as well as for its more refined enjoyments. For 
 the smaller timber which abounds heie, a ready 
 market is open at Calcutta, wheie the heavy native 
 wood is not adapted for the yards and top-masts of 
 vessels; and when I left Port Jackson, Mr. Marsden 
 had it in contemplation to have always a supply of 
 spars for the ships that came from India. Though 
 the timbei m the part of the country that we visited 
 is not fit for the purposes of ship-building , which 
 requires wood of consideiable firmness and solidity 
 to resist the destructive action of the woim, and the 
 violence of the elements, yet on the Southern Island 
 the timber is much stronger and of a closer grain. 
 A vessel of one hundred and fifty tons burden is 
 said to have been constructed some years back in 
 Dusky Bay, but I have not been able to leain how 
 far it answered the expectation of the builder. 
 However, fiom what Captain Cook states respecting 
 
292 
 
 OPINIONS AS TO THE 
 
 tlie timber in this quarter, I am disposed to believe 
 that ships both durable and substantial might be 
 built from it. 
 
 u The fisheries of this country would be an in- 
 valuable source of wealth in themselves ; and the 
 vast quantities of fish which they would supply for 
 exportation might be suie, I should think, of find- 
 ing a market in the Spanish and Poituguese colonies. 
 The two species of the whale, so very valuable, the 
 one for its sperm or head matter, the other for its 
 oil, aie frequently met with in these seas, so much 
 so, that New Zealand has been for many years 
 accounted one of the best stations for procuring those 
 prodigious animals. Should the government at 
 home not deem it expedient to allow the colonists 
 to avail themselves of this luciative traffic, but con- 
 fine it exclusively to the vessels fitted out fiom 
 England, still it would be of advantage to the settle- 
 ment, as those vessels would put in upon their coast 
 for provisions, in preference to Poit Jackson, where, 
 from the heavy charges of the port duties, and the 
 almost general want of principle among the trading 
 part of the" inhabitants, the expenses to which com- 
 manders of ships are necessarily liable, become a 
 serious drawback upon the profits of the voyage. 
 The ursine seal, or sea-bear, and the sea-lion, are 
 found in congregated herds to the southward ; and 
 on Campbell and Macquarie Islands, which aie 
 situated at no gieat distance from the southern part 
 of New Zealand, the valuable furs of these animals 
 are found in great plenty, and are now made by the 
 
SETTLEMENT OF AN ENGLISH COLONY. 
 
 293 
 
 colonists of New South. Wales a most piofitable 
 article of commerce either in England or m China, 
 to which latter country they are frequently ex- 
 ported. The settlers at New Zealand, from the 
 contiguity of their situation, could possess them- 
 selves of a great share of this trade, and conse- 
 quently paiticipate in the profits which are alieady 
 derived from it. 
 
 64 That singular species of the flax-plant, which I 
 have already described as peculiar to this country, 
 is, from the strength and firmness of its fibie, the 
 great abundance that each plant produces, the little 
 trouble required in pieparing it, and the facility 
 with which it may be cultivated, anothei veiy con- 
 siderable resource of which the colonist might avail 
 himself. From this plant, which I do not hesitate 
 to pronounce the most valuable of its kind of any 
 ever yet known, he would not only be enabled to 
 supply himself with an excellent mateiial foi the 
 fabiication of linen, canvas, and cordage, for every 
 purpose, but would, when a legular inteicouise was 
 established wfith the mother-country, find it a most 
 advantageous aitiele of export, as the sale of it in 
 England would be always certain and profitable. 
 
 44 When in the course of time the settlers would 
 be enabled, from the augmented strength of their 
 numbers, to search for new souices of wealth in the 
 bow r elsof the earth, it is veiy piobable that the long 
 chain of hills Avhich I have befoie adverted to as 
 likely to contain metallic oies, may yield tieasures 
 far beyond what the most sanguine hopes of the 
 
294 
 
 OPINIONS AS TO THE 
 
 miner could venture to anticipate. But without at 
 all considering these treasures, which are only con- 
 tingent, New Zealand possesses so many obvious 
 resources which are defined and certain, as would 
 render it one of the fittest places in the world for an 
 industrious and enterprising colony. 
 
 u It may be urged, perhaps, as an objection 
 against forming any consideiable settlement in this 
 country, that the natives, being a brave and warlike 
 race, would look with jealousy on the colonists, as 
 threatening at some future peiiod to destroy their 
 liberty and independence, and would therefore take 
 every oppoitunity to harass them in the progress of 
 their acquisitions, by continued acts of hostility and 
 depredation ; but from what I have seen of the dis- 
 position of the New Zealanders, I do not believe 
 that there would be any cause for apprehension in 
 this respect. The security of the colony wmuld 
 entirely depend upon the settleis themselves; for, 
 by conducting themselves towards these people in a 
 kind and conciliatoiy manner, they might easily 
 secure their attachment and prevent their suspicions ; 
 but, if by adopting a contrary demeanour, they 
 should have the imprudence to provoke their resent- 
 ment, the very worst consequences might be ex- 
 pected to ensue. 
 
 “As landed property is accuiately defined in 
 New Zealand, there being among the chiefs a mutual 
 recognition of their respective teiritories, and an 
 understanding that no encroachment is to be made 
 on any without the general consent, it would be 
 
SETTLEMENT OF AN ENGLISH COLONY. 295 
 
 necessary to enter into a regular agreement with 
 one of the Arekees for a certain portion of land; 
 which, in the absence of a legal obligation, should 
 be secured to the colonists by the superstition of the 
 taboo , and the limits properly ascertained. In this 
 purchase there would be no difficulty, as they might 
 get a very extensive tract of ground ceded to them 
 for a small number of axes and implements of agri- 
 culture, their natural wants rendering these articles 
 much more precious in the estimation of the JNFew 
 -Zealanders than specie is with us as a circulating 
 medium. Their next measure should be to gain 
 the confidence and friendship of the Aiekee from 
 whom the purchase w T as made, and also to enter 
 into alliances with the chiefs in the vicinity of the 
 settlement, who would feel a degree of pride in being 
 admitted to a close intercourse with Europeans, and 
 would readily co-operate with them in repelling any 
 remote tribes, who might come for the purpose of 
 rapacious aggiession. 
 
 “ These chieftains might readily be pievailed 
 upon to assist them with their people in the culti- 
 vation of their lands ; and, foi this purpose, houses 
 should be built for them, lations regulaily seived 
 out to them, and they should be tieated with respect 
 upon an equality with the white inhabitants , care 
 beino taken "at the same time that the labour re- 
 quiied from them should not be exacted with se- 
 verity, as their present desultory mode of living 
 could not be expected to be changed at once into a 
 constant and regular habit of application. 
 
296 
 
 OPINIONS AS TO THE 
 
 “ The limits of this woik will not allow me to go 
 into a more enlarged detail, on a subject which I 
 would again hope may attract the attention of the 
 government, at a time when so many valuable 
 members of society are pining all over the nation 
 in extreme indigence. By the colonizing of New 
 Zealand, the cause of humanity would be served in 
 a twofold manner ; provision would be made for a 
 distressed class of enlightened mortals, and the 
 civilization of a fine race, who are now sunk in 
 utter ignorance, would by such an event be rapidly 
 accelerated.” 
 
 Major Cruise, 84th Regt. of Foot* — 1824. 
 
 66 Exclusive of the harbour of Wangaroa and the 
 Bay of Islands, shelter for shipping is to be found 
 in the immediate neighbourhood of the mouth of 
 the 6 River Thames/ The Coromandel lay many 
 months in Wy-yow, and on the opposite side is 
 Kuaneekee, and several lesser harbours, where vessels 
 of moderate tonnage may ride in safety ; nor is there 
 a part of the eastern coast, that we examined, that 
 presents so fair a field for the 'agriculturist as the 
 western bank of the River Thames. Here the 
 ground is level, and clear of wood, intersected with 
 deep and navigable livers ; and the people are well 
 disposed and most anxious for Europeans to settle 
 among them : — as long as they are impressed with 
 
 * Journal of a Ten Months' Residence in New Zealand . By 
 R. A. Cruise, Esq., Major m the 84th Regiment of Foot. 
 
SETTLEMENT OF AN ENGLISH COLONY. 297 
 
 a notion (as they were by the numerical strength of 
 the Dromedary), that there is a force capable of 
 punishing an outrage, it is but reasonable to conclude, 
 from what we experienced in our own peisons, that 
 the European may go in peifect safety among them ; 
 may trust himself and his property to their honour ; 
 and by a model ate share of conciliation and liberality 
 on his part, may ensure to himself an ample leturn on 
 theirs/' 
 
 Mr. Augustus Earle — 1832. 
 
 “ The colony of Scotch carpenters, who had 
 foimed a settlement at the head of the river, and of 
 whom I made ‘honourable mention on my fiist 
 journey, finding themselves so close to what they 
 considered might become the seat of war, and having 
 no means whatever of defending themselves, made 
 an arrangement with Mooetara, the chief of Parku- 
 nugh (which is situated at the entrance of the same 
 river), and placed themselves under his protection. 
 They accordingly moved down here, which gave 
 great satisfaction to that chief ; neither could their 
 
 o 
 
 former protector, Pationi, feel offended at thei* 
 removal, from the peculiar nature of the circum- 
 stances they were placed in. These hardy North 
 Britons were delighted to find a reasonable excuse 
 for moving, their former establishment being situated 
 too far from the sea for them to reap any advantage 
 from ships coming into port. 
 
 u Nothing can be more giatifying than to behold 
 the great anxiety of the natives to induce English- 
 
298 
 
 OPINIONS AS TO THE 
 
 men to settle amongst them ; it ensures their safety; 
 and no one act of treachery is on record of their 
 haying practised towards those whom they had 
 invited to reside with them. Mooetara is a man of 
 great property and high rank, and is considered a 
 very proud chief by the natives, yet he is to be seen, 
 every day, working as hard as any slave, in assisting 
 in the erection of houses for the accommodation of 
 his new settlers. He has actually removed fiom his 
 old village of Paikunugh (a strong and beautiful 
 place), and is erecting huts for his tribe near the spot 
 chosen by his new friends ; so that, in a very short 
 time, a barren point of land, hitherto without a ves- 
 tige of human habitation, will become a thriving 
 
 n j o 
 
 and populous village ; for it is incredible how quickly 
 the orders of these chiefs are carried into effect. I 
 was fiequently a witness to the short space of time 
 they took to erect their houses, and though small, 
 they are tight, weather-proof, and warm ; their store- 
 houses are put together in the most substantial and 
 workmanlike manner.” 
 
 Lieut. Breton* — 1834. 
 
 “ If proper means were adopted to reclaim the New 
 Zealanders, a point under existing circumstances 
 (alluding to the corrupting influence of the convicts, 
 &c.) not very easy to accomplish, we have no ^reason 
 to doubt of their becoming eventually a people of 
 some consideration, as the country possesses advan- 
 
 * Excursions %n New South Wales , &c. By Lieutenant 
 Breton. 
 
SETTLEMENT OF AN ENGLISH COLONY. 299 
 
 tages which ought to enable them to hold a respect- 
 able situation among the nations of the earth ; it has 
 materials for building ships (we may add rigging* 
 manning, and victualling them,) a salubrious climate, 
 a feitile soil, and the coasts swarm with fish ; and 
 finally, an area of nearly one hundred thousand square 
 miles, which is more than equal to that of Great 
 Britain/' 
 
 We shall close this* section, with noticing that 
 there will be little difficulty experienced by settlers 
 in communicating with the natives or laboureis, as 
 the 44 language of New Zealand is by no means 
 difficult to acquire or speak, even with the slender 
 and limited assistance and helps at present available 
 for persons going to that interesting country.** 
 This is the opinion of the Bev. W. White, who 
 thoroughly undei stands and fluently speaks it. 
 
 44 The present oithography,” he also says, 44 is an 
 improvement on that formed by Professor Lee, of 
 Cambridge, in the grammar compiled by him fiom 
 mateiials furnished by the Church Missionary Society, 
 twelve or fourteen yeais ago. The present state of 
 the New Zealand orthography is susceptible of 
 additional improvement. 
 
 44 The following characters are at present employed 
 by all or nearly all missionaries : — a, e, i, o, u, h, k* 
 m, n, p, r, t, w, ng. These, with the addition of d, 
 would, I think, make the number of characters com- 
 plete. The diphthongs aie few and simple, and 
 
300 
 
 OPINIONS AS TO THE 
 
 require but one rule, which has no exception, in 
 order to pronounce correctly words where they occur, 
 i. 0 ., that a diphthong, being the union of two vowels, 
 is to be pronounced without an hiatus, as ai in pai, 
 kai, tai, rai, &c., or precisely as y in rely.” He 
 recommends to “the student of the New Zealand 
 language to acquire a conect and fluent pronunciation 
 of the five vowels, viz., a, as in father ; e, as in let ; 
 i, as bit, hit, &c. ; o, as in pole ; and u, as oo in 
 good, wood, &c.” 
 
 He has also furnished the following specimens of 
 New Zealand translations of the sacied Scriptures, 
 with the English. 
 
 GENESIS, 1st Chapter. 
 
 1. In the beginning God created 
 the heaven and the earth. 
 
 2. And the earth was without 
 
 form, and void, and darkness 
 
 \ 
 
 was upon the face of the deep 
 and the Spirit of God moved upon 
 the wateis. 
 
 3 And God said, Let there be 
 light and there was light. 
 
 4. And God saw the light, that 
 it was good and God divided the 
 light from the daikness. 
 
 5. And God called the light Day, 
 and the darkness he called Night. 
 And the evening and the morning 
 were the first day. 
 
 6 And God said, Let there be a 
 firmament m the midst of the 
 waters, and let it divide the waters 
 from the waters. 
 
 1 I te timatanga i hanga e te 
 Atua, te rangi me te Wheniia 
 
 2. A liore e ahua o te Whenfia, 
 i takoto kalo , a poudiana l dunga 
 o te matta o te ho honu. A hae- 
 leie dua to waidua o te Atua i 
 dunga o te matta o nga-wai. 
 
 3. A i mea te atua kia maiama, 
 a kua marama. 
 
 4. A kito ana te atua i te maia- 
 ma, pai ana a wehe ana e te Atua, 
 te Maiama, i te poudi , 
 
 5 Ai huama e te Atua te Ma- 
 rama, hei ao, Koteia i liuama hei 
 po. Ko te akiahi me te atta te ra 
 tua tain 
 
 6 A i mea te Atua, kiu wliai 
 takiwlia i waenganui, o nga uai. 
 A kia wehe e la nga wai i nga 
 wai. 
 
SETTLEMENT OF AN ENGLISH COLONY. 301 
 34th PSALM. 
 
 11. Come, ye children, hearken 11. Haeremai enga Tamariki, 
 unto me ; I will teach you the fear whakarongo mai kia han ; a maka 
 of the Lord. koutou e Whakamatau ki te wehi 
 
 o te Atua. 
 
 PROVERBS, 1st Chapter. 
 
 10. My son, if sinners entice 10. Etaka tamaiti, ki te mea ka 
 thee, consent thou not. wholcawai koe e te tangata kino- 
 
 kana ano koe e Whakarongo. 
 
 ECCLESIASTES, 11th Chapter. 
 
 9. I returned, and saw under 9. E te tai tumariki kia hadi 
 
 the sun, that the race is not to the koi, i tou tamarikitanga ; a matou 
 
 swift, nor the battle to the strong, nga kau e wliakahadi i a koe inga 
 neither yet bread to the wise, nor ro o tou tamarikitanga ; amehaere 
 
 yet riches to men of understand- ano koe ki nga ditenga o tou nga- 
 ing, nor yet favour to men of skill; kau Ri nga hiahia o oukanohi 
 
 but time and chance iiappeneth to ano hoki ; otua kia mahara koe 
 
 them all. moenei mea katoa. Ka whaka-' 
 
 wakia e te Atua i akoe. 
 
302 
 
 Section VI. 
 
 CLIMATE AND SOIL — PRODUCTIONS — AGRI- 
 CULTURE — IMPLEMENTS OF HUSBANDRY 
 —FOOD— FRUITS— FISH— BIRDS. 
 
 The seasons in New Zealand may be said to be as 
 follows : — Spring commences in August, Summer in 
 November, Autumn in Febiuary, and Winter in 
 May. 
 
 “ The climate of New Zealand is decidedly tem- 
 perate, neither exposed to scoiching heat in summer 
 nor to blasting frosts in winter ; though the summer 
 is warm and the winter cold. It is no doubt salu- 
 brious, and congenial to European constitutions. 
 Those who come here sickly are soon restored to 
 health , the healthy become robust, and the robust 
 fat. North of the Thames, snows are unknown ; 
 and frosts are off the ground by nine o’clock in the 
 morning.” “ The spring and autumn are delight- 
 fully temperate, but subject to showers from the 
 W. S.W. Indeed, however fine the summer may 
 be, we are frequently visited by refreshing rains, 
 which give a peculiar lichness to the vegetation.” 
 So far Mr. Yate. Augustus Earle says, “ Although 
 we were situated in the same latitude as Sydney, we 
 found the climate of New Zealand infinitely supeiior. 
 Moderate heats and beautifully clear skies succeeded 
 each other every day. We were quite free fiom 
 those oppiessive feverish heats which invaiiably pre- 
 vail in the middle of the day at Sydney, and fiom 
 
soil. AND CLIMATE. 
 
 303 
 
 those hot pestilential winds which are the tenor of 
 the inhabitants of New South Wales; nor were we 
 subject to those long droughts which are often the 
 rum of the Austialian farmer. The tempeiature 
 here was neither too hot nor too cold, neither too 
 wet nor too dry.” 
 
 Mr. Cruise, in his Ten Months Residence in 
 New Zealand, which period included the whole 
 of the winter season, but neither of the two 
 finest months in the year, namely, January and 
 February, corresponding to July and August with us, 
 and who kept a record of the indications of the 
 theimometer, informs us, that the lowest degree of 
 heat, during his residence in the islands (though he 
 does not inform us at what hour of the day the 
 observations were made), was 40°, and that only on 
 three days; — the highest 73°; another wiiter informs 
 us that the annual lange is from 40° to 80°. Cap- 
 tain Cook says, that at Queen Chailotte’s Sound “the 
 agreeable tempeiatuie of the climate conti ibutes, no 
 doubt, to the uncommon strength of the vegetation ; 
 in February, the height of summer, the theimometer 
 did not rise higher than 66°, in June, corresponding 
 to our December, it never sunk below 48°, and the 
 trees at that time retained their verdure as if in the 
 summer season ; so that I believe their foliage is 
 never shed, till pushed off by the succeeding leaves 
 in spring.” 
 
 Mr. White fuither states, that he concurs with 
 the preceding authorities as to the range of the 
 thermometer; in winter, during his lesidence of eleven 
 
304 
 
 SOIL AND CLIMATE. 
 
 years on the island, he only observed ice twice, 
 early in the mornings, and that to the thickness of 
 half a crown. And on one occasion in a fine summer, 
 the theimometer rose so high as 90° in the shade, for 
 two hours. He desciibcs the climate as clear and 
 delightful beyond description. He adds, “ I have 
 not seen snow in New Zealand, excepting at eighty 
 miles distance, on the top of Mount Egmont, which 
 is said to be fourteen thousand feet above the level 
 of the sea/' 
 
 The rains do not, as in this countiy, continue 
 falling for days on end. In the winter months of 
 May, June, and July, there aie ficquent rains and 
 heavy squalls fiom the south-west, lasting geneially 
 for about an hour, seldom foi two, and generally 
 followed by sunshine, the theimometer varying 
 from 40° to 60°; at the full and change of the 
 moon, during these months, there is geneially a 
 heavy gale from the north-east and east. The 
 heaviest gales are geneially fiom that quaiter; 
 although the pievalent winds are fiom the west and 
 south-west. During the year 1835, the wind blew, 
 for neaily four months on end, almost entirely from 
 the eastward, which is very unusual. The westerly 
 and more pievalent winds, very seldom blow so 
 haid as to inteifere with free navigation. In two of 
 the heaviest gales that Mr. White witnessed, during 
 his residence, he took the bar of Waingaroa, in two 
 vessels of twenty-eight and forty tons, with perfect 
 safety. On one of these occasions it was ebb-tide. 
 On another occasion, in vessels about one hundred 
 
SOIL AND CLIMATE. 
 
 305 
 
 and twenty tons, he beat in against a steady breeze 
 fiom the east, blowing right out of the harbour. 
 The same occurred at Kawia. 
 
 He also says, u The climate of New Zealand, at 
 least that part of it with which I am acquainted, 
 viz. from 34° to 39° south,' may, I think, be better 
 described by a statement of a few paitieulars lelative 
 to vegetation, &e. than simply giving the lange 
 of the theimometer. The first thing that will anest 
 and interest a stranger, is the perpetual vegetation. 
 All the indigenous trees, plants, and shrubs, with a 
 few exceptions, aie eveigieens; and those exceptions 
 have always stiuck me as a most kind and gracious 
 arrangement of Piovidence, in the entne absence of 
 a method of calculating time, for pointing out to the 
 aboriginal inhabitants, the proper seasons for plant- 
 ing their various crops of potatoes, coomeias, Indian 
 corn, ufas, &c. All exotics l eta in their native 
 habits. The peach, apple, plum, pear tiees, &c. 
 shed their leaves in Autumn ; all native grasses grow 
 most luxuriantly in the latter end of Autumn and 
 in the Winter months. The rapidity also, as well 
 as the peipetuity of vegetation, furnishes another 
 and striking pi oof of the salubrity of the climate. 
 I have sown wheat, bailey, and oats, as late in the 
 Spring as September, and reaped abundant ciops in 
 the beginning of January; and I have stuck slips 
 of peaches into the ground in June, not so laige as a 
 goose-quill, and in less than twenty-two months 
 they have grown to tiees, and produced fruit, and in 
 January last, two years and six months from the 
 
 x 
 
306 
 
 SOIL AND CLIMATE. 
 
 time when they were first put into the ground, 
 some of the trees weie loaded with fiuit.” 
 
 The best evidence as to climate, is afforded in 
 the vigour and plenitude of all animal and veget- 
 able life. All the productions of the south of Europe 
 flourish; and, even iif the extreme south, nearest 
 to the pole, at Dusky Bay, Captain Cook obseived 
 that vaiious loots and heibs which he had planted 
 theie, in a foimer voyage, weie still thiiving and 
 piopagating themselves; although they would cer- 
 tainly have perished if they had been exposed m 
 a similar way in England. At Dusky Bay the 
 climate is so mild, that “ a great number of aiomatic 
 tiees and shrubs, mostly of the myitle kind, were 
 found growing down to the water s edge.” Now, it 
 is well known that the myrtle glows only in a very 
 few, and nevei thrives m any, places in the south 
 of England. 
 
 The whole of the evidence goes to prove that 
 the coldest parts of New Zealand are as mild as 
 Devonshire. The latitude in Queen Chailotte's Sound 
 is about the same as that of Oporto, Madrid, Naples, 
 and Constantinople; but as comparisons between 
 places on opposite sides of the equator are often 
 fallacious, we think it better to rely upon experience, 
 which we have already quoted. Mr. Yate says, 
 that “ vegetation is scarcely, if ever suspended,” and 
 that “ most of the tiees aie evergreens. The native 
 grasses flourish throughout the year.” 
 
 In speaking of the climate, we should have 
 remarked that there aie no diseases peculiar to the 
 
SOIL AND CLIMATE. 
 
 307 
 
 country ; in fact, none of any importance except those 
 that have been introduced by the Europeans. Cook 
 says, “ As there is no source of disease either critical 
 or chronic, but intemperance and inactivity, these 
 people enjoy perfect and uninteriupted health; we 
 never saw a single person among them who appeared 
 to have any bodily complaint.” Their wounds healed 
 with an astonishing facility; and “ a farther pi oof 
 that human nature is here untainted with disease, is 
 the great number of old men that we saw, many of 
 whom, by the loss of theii hair and teeth, appeared 
 to be very ancient, yet none of them weie deciepit ; 
 and, though not equal to the young in muscular 
 strength, weie not a whit behind them in cheeiful- 
 ness and vivacity.” Compare this with what Mr. 
 Yate says of them, when half a century of European 
 intercourse had done its usual work upon them : — 
 “There are compaiatively but few old people in 
 New Zealand; — scarcely any who have much ex- 
 ceeded fifty years of age, — the population in the 
 neighbourhood of the Bay of Islands has evidently 
 appeared to be on the decline.” 
 
 The soil is spoken of by all the writers in the 
 most favourable terms, fiom Captain Cook down- 
 wards. The quality of the soil is best indicated by 
 the luxuiiant growth of its productions, superior to 
 anything that imagination can conceive, and afford- 
 ing an august prospect. After desciibing the feitility 
 of many particular spots, he sums up his account by 
 saying, that “ the hills and mountains are covered 
 with wood, and every valley has a rivulet of water; 
 
 x 2 
 
308 
 
 SOIL AND CLIMATE. 
 
 the soil in these valleys, and in the plains, of which 
 there are many that aie not overgrown with wood, 
 is in general light and fertile ; and, in the opinion of 
 Mr. Banks and Dr. Solander, as well as of every 
 other gentleman on boaid, every kind of Euiopean 
 grain, plant, and fiuit, would flourish here in the 
 utmost luxuiiance; fiom the vegetables that we 
 found here, there is reason to conclude that the 
 Winters are milder than those in England, and we 
 found the Summer not hotter, though it was more 
 equally warm; so that if this country should be 
 settled by people from Europe, they would, with a 
 little industry, be very soon supplied not only with 
 the necessaiies, but the luxuries of life in great 
 abundance.” 
 
 Mr. Yate says, “We have heie almost every 
 variety of soil. Large tracts of good land, available 
 for the cultivation of wheat, barley, maize, beans, 
 peas, &c., with extensive valleys of lich alluvial 
 soil, deposited fiom the hills and mountains, and 
 covered with the richest vegetation, which it sup- 
 ports Summer and Winter. We have also a deep, 
 rank, vegetable mould, with a stiff maily sub-soil, 
 capable of being slaked or pulverized with the ashes 
 of the fern. All English glasses flouiish well, but 
 the white clover never seeds; and where the fern 
 has been destroyed, a strong native glass, something 
 of the nature of the canary grass, grows in its place, 
 and effectually pi events the fern from springing up 
 again. Every diveisity of European fruit and veget- 
 able flourishes in New Zealand. 
 
SOIL AND CLIMATE. 
 
 309 
 
 a The gardens abound with brocoli, cauliflower, 
 cabbage, beans, pease, asparagus, kale, turnips, 
 potatoes, gooseberries, and currants ; and the orchards 
 with excellent apples, pears, peaches, plums, quinces, 
 apricots, nectarines, and grapes; useful and orna- 
 mental shrubs and flowers, with hops and nuts, and 
 all kinds of Biitish field produce, and where the 
 rich alluvial valleys are cultivated, the labourer 
 receives an ample haivest for his labour. The 
 horses, the ploughs, the carts, the waggons, and all 
 the other implements used in the farm, are managed 
 by native youths : of course, it required much time 
 and patience to bring them to work properly ; , but 
 now, the ploughing is done in regular furrows ; the 
 horses aie kept clean, and in good order ; the farm? 
 as far as it is m operation, is declared by those who 
 have visited us, some of whom have been old 
 farmers, to be veiy neatly kept ; and the plough 
 and six hoises going in this distant part of the 
 woild, and managed entirely by the once savage 
 aborigines, is a sight which cannot fail to gratify 
 every friend to civilization, and to the welfare of 
 man.*’ 
 
 Mr. Nicholas says, “ The lands in this country, 
 which are at present overrun with fern, might be 
 brought to produce grasses of every description; 
 were the experiment tried, I doubt not but it would 
 prove invariably successful, and that the islands in 
 general would afford" as fine pasturage for sheep and 
 cattle as any part of the known world/' The ex- 
 periment has been successfully trred by the mission- 
 
310 
 
 SOIL AND CLIMATE. 
 
 aries. Augustus Eaile says, 44 In whatever direction 
 I travelled, the soil appealed to me to be fat and 
 rich, and also well watered. From every part of it 
 which the natives have cultivated, the produce has 
 been immense. Heie, wheie the finest samples of 
 the human race axe to be found, the largest and 
 finest timber glows, and every vegetable yet planted 
 thiives, the introduction of European grasses, fmits, 
 &c., is a desideratum. Were this done, in a very 
 shoit time faims would be sought after heie more 
 eagerly than they now are in New South Wales. 
 All the fluits and plants introduced by the mission- 
 aries have succeeded wonderfully. Peaches and 
 water-melons weie now in full season , the natives 
 bi ought baskets full of them to my door every day, 
 which they exchanged with us for the merest tiifles, 
 such as a fish-hook or a button. 
 
 44 Indian corn was veiy abundant, but the natives 
 had no means of grinding it.” Mr. Earle saw 44 a 
 hundred head of fat cattle at a missionary station,” 
 and was surprised to find 44 that, although they 
 never tasted anything but fern, they gave as good 
 milk, and were in as healthy a condition, as when 
 they grazed on the rich glasses of Lincolnshire.” 
 Mr. Yate says, in another place, 44 The foiest land is 
 peculiarly rich ; indeed, were it not so, it would be 
 utterly impossible for it to support the immense 
 vegetation constantly going on. In Spiing and 
 Summer, and Autumn and Winter, there is no visi- 
 ble change in the appearance of the woods ; they 
 are as beautiful in the depth of Winter as in the 
 
SOIL AND CLIMATE. 
 
 311 
 
 height of Bummer; leaves no sooner fall to the 
 ground than othexs directly assume theii station; 
 no blanch withers from its tiunk, but another, and 
 a moie vigorous one, puts out in its stead. The 
 fairest and most tendei shrubs shiink not from the 
 southern blast, nor faint beneath the lays of the sun, 
 when he rides hiohest in the heavens.” 
 
 n 
 
 Agriculture and Implements of Husbandry. 
 
 In general, the New Zealandeis cultivate only viigin 
 soils. They raise two ciops in succession, and then 
 they pioceed to break up new soil. When the 
 native cultivation is spoken of in the preceding 
 pages, this imperfect and most laborious system of 
 cultivation is meant. Aftei an interval of seveial 
 years, if the viigin soil, which they always prefer, 
 happens to be at a gieat distance fiom their habi- 
 tations, they try for another crop, on the grounds 
 previously brolccn in. 
 
 On the banks of the Hokianga River, one chief 
 after another would come to the mission station, 
 offering fertile patches of land on their territory for 
 any small crops the missionaries might wish to 
 raise. The regulations of the society pi evented the 
 missionaries themselves from engaging in agricul- 
 ture. The chief would get half the crop for the use 
 of his soil, and the trouble of himself ai?.d his 
 people, in cultivating and sowing it, which from* 
 the want of pioper implements is very great. The 
 rich alluvial soil in which it giew was then aban- 
 doned for years, or until a flood covered it with new 
 
312 
 
 SOIL AND CLIMATE. 
 
 alluvium, or the decay of vegetable matter had 
 enriched it. In general among the natives theie is 
 no approach to any system of agiiculture, cropping, 
 or manuiing. And consequently the quantity of 
 land under cultivation, does not produce one-tenth 
 part of what it is capable of producing; and in 
 point of extent, compared with equally fine soil, 
 previously brought into cultivation, but tempoiaiily 
 neglected and left waste, it is far less^ than one- 
 tenth. The great labour bestowed on their small 
 fields, and the neatness with which they cultivate 
 them is remarkable. 
 
 u The New Zealanders had made considerable 
 advances in agiiculture even befoie Captain Cook 
 visited the country; and that navigator mentions 
 particularly, in the narrative of his first voyage, the 
 numerous patches of ground which he obseived 
 along the east coast in a state of cultivation. Mr. 
 
 o 
 
 Banks saw some of their plantations, wdieie the 
 ground was as well broken down and tilled as even 
 in the gaidens of the most curious people amongst 
 us. In these spots were sweet potatoes, coccos or 
 eddas, which are well known and much esteemed in 
 the East and West Indies, and some gomds. The 
 sweet potatoes were placed in small hills, some 
 ranged in rows, and others in quincunx, all laid by 
 a line with the greatest regularity. The coccos 
 were planted upon flat land, but some of them yet 
 (it was about the end of October) appeared above 
 ground ; and the gourds were set in small hollows, 
 or dishes, much as in England. These plantations 
 
SOIL AND CLIMATE. 
 
 313 
 
 were of diffeient extent, from one or two acres to 
 ten. Taken together, there appeared to he from 
 one hundred and fifty to two hundred acres in culti- 
 vation in the whole bay, though we never saw a 
 hundred people. Each distiict was fenced in, gene- 
 l ally with i*eeds, which were placed so close together 
 that there was scaicely room for a mouse to creep 
 between/’ Since the commencement of the intei- 
 course of the New Zealandeis with Europe, the 
 sphere of their husbandry has been considerably en- 
 larged, by the introduction of several most precious 
 articles which were formerly unknown to them. 
 Captain Cook, in the course of his several visits to 
 the country, both deposited in the soil, and left with 
 some of the most intelligent of the natives, quantities 
 of such useful seeds, as those of wheat, pease, cab- 
 bage, onions, carrots, turnips, and potatoes ; but 
 although he had sufficient pi oofs of the suitableness 
 of the soil and climate to the growth of most of 
 these articles, 'which he found that even the winter 
 of New Zealand was too mild to injure, it appealed 
 to him veiy unlikely that the inhabitants would be 
 at the trouble to take care even of those whose 
 value they in some degree appreciated. With the 
 exception, in fact, of the turnips and potatoes, the 
 vegetable productions which Cook took so much 
 pains to introduce seem to have all perished. The 
 j)otatoes, however, have been carefully preserved, 
 and are said to have been improved in quality, 
 being now greatly superior to those of the Cape of 
 Good Hope, from which the seed they have spiung 
 
314 
 
 SOIL AND CLIMATE. 
 
 from was originally brought. In more recent times, 
 maize has been introduced into New Zealand; and 
 the missionaiies have sown many acies in the neigh- 
 bouihood of the Bay of Islands, both on their own 
 property and on that of the native chiefs, with 
 English wheat, which has produced an abundant 
 leturn. 
 
 Duaterra, paid of whose history we haye already 
 given, was, however, the hist person who actually 
 xeared a crop of this grain in his native country. On 
 leaving Poit Jackson the second time, to return 
 home, he took with him a quantity of it, and much 
 astonished his acquaintances, by informing them that 
 this was the very substance of which the Euiopeans 
 made biscuit, such as they had seen, and eaten on 
 boaid their ships. “ He gave a poition of wheat,” 
 says Mr. Maisden, “ to six chiefs, and also to some 
 of his own common men, and diiected them all how 
 to sow it, xeserving some for himself and his uncle, 
 Shungie, who is a very great chief, — his dominion 
 extending fiom the east to the west side of New 
 Zealand. All the persons to whom Duatena had 
 given the seed- wheat put it into the ground, and it 
 grew well ; but before it was well upe, many of 
 them giew impatient for the produce; and as they 
 expected to find the grain at the roots of the stems, 
 similar to their potatoes, they examined the loots, 
 and finding there was no wheat under the giound, 
 they pulled it all up and burned it, excepting Shungie. 
 The chiefs lidiculed Duatena much about the wheat, 
 and told him that, because he had been a great tia- 
 
SOIL AND CLIMATE. 
 
 315 
 
 Teller, he thought he could easily impose upon their 
 credulity by fine stories ; and all he urged could not 
 convince them that wheat would make bread. His 
 own and Shungie’s crops in time came to perfection, 
 and were reaped and threshed ; and though the 
 natives were much astonished to find that the grain 
 was produced at the top, and not at the bottom, of 
 the stem, yet they could not be peisuadcd that bread 
 could be made of it.” 
 
 Mr. Maisden afterwards sent Duatena a steel mill 
 to grind his wheat, which he received with no little 
 joy. u He soon set to woik,” continues Mr. Mars- 
 den, “ and ground some wheat before his countrymen, 
 who danced and shouted for joy when they saw the 
 meal. He told me that he made a cake and baked 
 it m a fiying-pan, and gave it to the people to eat, 
 which fully satisfied them of the tiuth he had told 
 them befoie, that wheat would make biead.” The 
 chiefs now begged some more seed, which they 
 sowed; and such of it as was attended to giew up 
 as strong a crop as could be desired. 
 
 Agbicultural Implements, Tools, etc. 
 
 The only agiicultuial implements which the natives 
 possess are of the rudest description; that with 
 which they dig their potatoes being merely a wooden 
 pole, with a cioss bar of the same matenal fixed to 
 it, about three feet from the giound. Mr. Marsden 
 saw the wives of several of the chiefs toiling hard in 
 the fields with no better spade than this; among 
 otheis the head wife of the gieat Shungie, who, 
 
316 
 
 SOIL AND CLIMATE. 
 
 although quite blind, appeared to dig the ground, 
 he says, as fast as those who had their sight, and as 
 well, first pulling up the weeds with her hands as 
 she went along, then setting her feet upon them, 
 that she might know where they were ; and, finally, 
 after she had broken the soil, throwing the mould 
 over the weeds with her hands. 
 
 The labours of agricultuie in New Zealand are, 
 in this way, rendered exceedingly toilsome, by the 
 imperfection of the only instruments which the 
 natives possess. Hence, principally, their extreme 
 desire for iron. Mr. Marsden, in the journal of his 
 second visit, gives us some very inteiesting details 
 touching the anxiety which the chiefs universally 
 manifested to obtain agricultural tools of this metal. 
 “ One morning,” he tells us, “ a number of them 
 arrived at the settlement, some having come twenty, 
 others fifty miles. They were ready to tear us in 
 pieces, ” says he, “ for hoes and axes. One of them 
 said his heart would be burst if he did not get a hoe/' 
 They were told that a supply had been written for 
 to England ; hut 66 they replied, that many of them 
 would be in their graves before the ship could come 
 from England, and the hoes and the axes wnuld he 
 of no advantage to them when dead. They wanted 
 them now. They had no tools at present hut wooden 
 ones, to work their potato grounds with ; and re- 
 quested that we would relieve their present distress/' 
 When he returned from his visit to the Shukehanga, 
 many of the natives of that part of the country fol- 
 lowed him, with a similar object, to the settlement. 
 
SOIL AND CLIMATE. 
 
 317 
 
 44 When we left Patuonas’ village, ” says he, 44 we 
 were moie than fifty in number, most of them going 
 for an axe or a hoe, or some small edge-tool. They 
 would have to tiavel, by land and water, fiom a 
 hundred to a hundied and forty miles, in some of 
 the worst paths, thiough woods, that can be con- 
 ceived, and to cany their pi o visions for their journey. 
 A chief’s wife came with us all the way, and I 
 believe her load could not be less than one hundred 
 pounds, and many carried much moie. ' 
 
 But, perhaps, the most impoitunate pleader the 
 reverend gentleman encountered on this journey, was 
 an old chief, with a very long beard, and his face 
 tattooed all over, who followed him during pait of 
 his progress among the villages of the western coast. 
 44 He wanted an axe,” says Mr. Marsden, 44 very 
 much ; and at last he said, that if we would give 
 him an axe, he would give us his head. Nothing is 
 held in so much veneration by the natives as the 
 head of their chief. I asked him who should have 
 the axe, when I had got his head. At length he 
 said, 4 Perhaps you will trust me a little time, and 
 when I die you shall have my head.’” This vene- 
 rable personage afterwards got his axe, by sending a 
 man for it to the settlement. 
 
 There is the following interesting account also 
 given of the New Zealand haivest home. The 
 New Zealanders celebrate the seasons of planting 
 and gathering in their harvests with festivities and 
 icligious observances ; piactices which have, indeed, 
 
318 
 
 SOIL AND CLIMATE. 
 
 prevailed in almost every nation, and may be re- 
 garded as among the most beautiful and becoming- 
 of tbe rites of natural religion. The commence- 
 ment of the coomera, or kurnera, harvest in New 
 Zealand is the signal for the suspension of all other 
 occupations except that of gathering in the crop* 
 First, the piiest pronounces a blessing upon the un- 
 broken ground ; and then, when all its pioduce has 
 been gathered in, he tabooes, or makes sacied, the 
 public storehouse in which it is deposited. Major 
 Cruise states that this solemn dedication has some- 
 times saved these depositories from spoliation, even 
 on occasion of a hostile attack by another tribe* 
 “One of the gentlemen of the ship,” adds this 
 writer, “was present at the shackeii, or harvest 
 home (if it may be so called), of Shungie’s people. 
 It was celebrated in a wood where a square space 
 bad been cleared of trees, in the centre of which 
 three very tall posts, driven into the ground in the 
 form of a triangle, supported an immense pile of 
 baskets of coomeias. The tribe of Tupaee, of 
 Wangaroa, was invited to participate in the re- 
 joicings, which consisted of a number of dances 
 performed round tire pile, succeeded by a very 
 splendid feast ; and when Tupaee's men were going 
 away, they received a present of as many coomeias 
 as they could carry with them.” In New Zealand, 
 all the cultivated fields are strictly tabooed, as well 
 as the people employed in cultivating them, who 
 live upon the spot while they proceed with their 
 
SOIL AND CLIMATE. 
 
 339 
 
 labours, and are not permitted to pass tlie boundary* 
 until they are terminated ; nor are any others 
 allowed to trespass upon the sacred enclosures. 
 
 The food upon which the natives used principally 
 to live is “ the root of the fern plant, which grows 
 all over the country. This root, sometimes swal- 
 lowed entirely, and sometimes only masticated, and 
 the fibres rejected after the juice has been extracted, 
 serves the New Zealanders not only for bieacl, but 
 even occasionally for a meal by itself. When fish 
 are used, they do not appear, as in many other 
 countries, to be eaten raw, but are always cooked, 
 either by being fixed upon a stick stuck into the 
 ground, and so exposed to the fire, or by being 
 folded in green leaves, and then laid between heated 
 stones to bake. But little of any other animal food 
 is consumed, birds being killed chiefly for their 
 feathers, and pigs being only produced on days of 
 special festivity. They have no other quadrupeds. 
 The first pigs were left in New Zealand by Captain 
 Cook, who made many attempts to stock the coun- 
 try both with this and other useful animals, most of 
 whom, however, were so much neglected that they 
 soon disappeared. Cook, likewise, as has already 
 been mentioned, introduced the potato into New 
 Zealand ; and that valuable root appears now to be 
 pretty generally cultivated throughout the northern 
 island.” 
 
 Food and Fruits. 
 
 “ The food,” says Mr. Yate, “ with which the 
 
320 
 
 SOIL AND CLIMATE. 
 
 New Zealanders now provide themselves is va- 
 rious. It was formerly confined to the sweet 
 potato, the fern* root, and fish, with the sweet 
 stalk of the Tawara, ( Astilia angustifolia ), a paia- 
 sitical plant, growing between the branches of the 
 kahikotea and puriri trees. They have now pota- 
 toes of various descriptions, a laiger species of the 
 Convolvulus batatas than they formeily possessed, 
 melons, pumpkins, green calabash, cabbage, onions, 
 yams, peaches, Indian com, and various esculent 
 roots, besides a large quantity of pork, which, with 
 the birds they are now able to shoot, and the im- 
 mense quantity of fish they catch, renders their bill 
 of fare no very contemptible one. Their method of 
 cooking these viands is simple : a circular hole is 
 dug in the ground, rounded at the bottom, like the 
 inside of a basin ; this is filled with dry firewood 
 and small stones ; when the stones are heated to red- 
 ness, they are taken out of the oven, and the place 
 cleared from any remains of binning wood; a part 
 of the hot stones are then placed in the oven again, 
 and a wreath of damped leaves is laid round the 
 outside, to prevent the earth from falling in, or the 
 food from rolling to the side. The potatoes are 
 put in wet, and any other vegetable placed upon the 
 top of them ; if animal food is to be cooked, hot 
 stones are put inside, to insure its being thoroughly 
 done. The whole being in the oven, a quantity of 
 fresh leaves are laid on, over which are placed a few 
 
 * Fifty-seven species of fern have already been discovered 
 in New Zealand. 
 
SOIL AND CLIMATE. 
 
 321 
 
 native baskets made of flax ; a calabash full of 
 water is then pouied over the top, which causes the 
 steam to arise ; and all is immediately covered with 
 earth, till none of the steam is seen to 'escape. 
 They judge very exactly the time when animal food 
 is done ; and the sign of vegetable matter being suf- 
 ficiently cooked, is the steam beginning to penetrate 
 through the eaith with which the oven is covered. 
 The whole process, from the commencement to the 
 end, takes about an hour and a half, when the oven 
 is not laigci than to cook one meal for eight or ten 
 persons. They aie also very paitial to loasted 
 maize and potatoes, and to giilled or fiied pigeons, 
 or fish ; and when travelling, they seldom stop to 
 cook in any other way, till they have ended their 
 journey for the day. They take but two meals a 
 clay ; one at about eleven o’clock in the foienoon, 
 the other at night. They aie, however, constantly 
 nibbling, and have mostly a little cold food m re- 
 serve, hung upon a small stick by their side in case 
 they should feel hungry before the houi ai rives for 
 the next stated meal. They aie not gluttonous ; it 
 is but rarely that they eat animal food of any de- 
 scription ; and it must take a large quantity of 
 vegetables to satisfy a hungry lad or man whose 
 appetite has been whetted by long fasting, who is 
 continually *out in the open air, and who, six nights 
 out of seven, sleeps with no other covering than his 
 garment and the starry sky. 
 
 “The cultivation, and catching, and preparing their 
 various viands, occupy no small portion of their 
 
 Y 
 
322 
 
 SOIL AND CLIMATE. 
 
 time. Their mouths are almost always going, 
 whether at work or at play ; if they have no news 
 to tell, no food to eat, no pipe to smoke, they will 
 chew the gum which oozes from the Kauri tree, 
 and having chewed, without diminishing the lump, 
 till their jaws are tired, they pass it fiom one to the 
 other, till it has gone the round of the whole party, 
 when it is caiefully rolled up in a clean leaf, and 
 reserved till the monow, or till some future oppor- 
 tunity. Often have I, most politely, been offered, 
 out of the toothless mouth of an old woman, or of a 
 tobacco-chewing old man, this precious morsel, to 
 have my share of the sweets. 
 
 44 The New Zealandeis aie also fond of extracting, 
 by suction, the sweets from the stalk of the Indian 
 corn. They would gladly feiment it, and make a 
 beverage, if they possessed the means. They are 
 very partial to sweets ; and have long been in the 
 habit of purchasing sugar. The old men do not at 
 all value European fruits ; but the youngsters take 
 gieat caie of their trees, both to sell and to partake 
 of the produce. They make up very stiange mix- 
 tuies as a relish ; some of the ingredients are, at 
 times, highly flavoured ; anything that is much 
 tainted, however, they always reject. The following 
 melange I have seen made, a piece of hollowed 
 wood being the vessel in which the ingredients 
 weie mixed ; the stem of the before-mentioned 
 paiasitical plant, tawara, scraped and beat to a pulp ; 
 a few peaches and onions, chopped with a hatchet ; 
 a few cooked potatoes and kumera (the fruit of the 
 
SOIL AND CLIMATE. 
 
 323 
 
 kohutuhutu, Fuchsia excorticata*) ; the brains of a 
 pig; a little lard, or, train oil; tbe juice of the 
 tupakihi (Coriaria sarmentosci), a berry similar in 
 taste to that of tbe elder, whose leaves, branches, 
 and seed, are highly poisonous ; and a little sugar, 
 if they possess it ; these, all mixed together, are 
 pressed to a pulp with the hands, which are often 
 introduced into the mouth of the cook, who, in this 
 way, manages to satisfy his own appetite in tastino 
 his dish before it is served up. 
 
 u The use of tobacco is almost universally adoptee 
 throughout the island ; it is mostly consumed witl 
 the pipe. I do not regret the introduction of this 
 article, as far as the health of the people is con- 
 cerned. When heated at night, I have known then 
 come out of their little huts, and sit naked on the 
 dewy grass, to cool themselves, and then retire tc 
 bed again; whereas now, when they are in the 
 most profuse peispiration, they rise, fill their pipes,, 
 light it, and sometimes smoke it in the house, which 
 gives time for the perspiration to subside giadually, 
 and they do not come leeking hot, from a highly - 
 heated hut, into the cold, raw, damp air of night f 
 by this means many colds are avoided, and much 
 sickness prevented. On this ground, then, I do not 
 regret the introduction and general use of tobacco, 
 particularly as it has not hitherto led to the drink- 
 ing of spiiituous or fermented liquors. Drunken- 
 
 * A berry somewhat smaller than the sloe, sweetish, but 
 rather insipid, and emitting a delicious perfume. The juice 
 of this fruit, when boiled, is of a bright purple. 
 
 y 2 
 
324 
 
 SOIL AND CLIMATE. 
 
 ness on the coast is practised much more by persons 
 not addicted to smoking ; and those who take to 
 drinking usually discard the use of tobacco.” 
 
 “ Among the edible plants for which we are in- 
 debted to New Zealand, we must not forget their 
 summer spinach ( Tetragonia earpansa, Murray), 
 which was discovered in Cook's hist voyage -by 
 Sir Joseph Banks, and was c boiled and eaten as 
 greens' by the crew. Its chief advantage lies in 
 the leaves being fit for use duiino the summer, 
 when cultivated in this country, even in the driest 
 weather, up to the setting in of frosts, when the 
 common spinach is useless ; but it is not reckoned 
 of so fine a flavoui as that plant. The Rev. J. 
 Bransby says, that the produce of three seeds (which 
 must be reared by heat before planting out,) sup- 
 plied his own table, and those of two of his fiiends, 
 from June till the fiost killed it. The plants should 
 be six feet asundei, and, to save loom, planted on 
 ridges two feet high.” 
 
 The following account of some indigenous fiuits 
 is taken from the Sydney Herald of the 17th of 
 April, 1837 : — 
 
 “Another natural production of the countiyis the 
 kraka, a fruit of an oblong shape, about an inch and 
 a quarter long, and two inches in ciicumference ; the 
 outside has something of the taste of a mellow apple ; 
 the inside kernel is of a poisonous nature, until pro- 
 perly steeped and cooked, when it makes a very 
 palatable food. 
 
SOIL AND CLIMATE. 
 
 3 25 
 
 “ Tawa, a berry of a tree called by tbe same name ; 
 it is very plentiful, of a faint tallowish taste. 
 
 “ Mumoki, called by tbe Europeans cassada, is also 
 a very pleasant and palatable food. 
 
 “ There are, besides, several descriptions of small 
 berries, from one of which they squeeze a liquor of 
 a sickly sweet flavour, but they are obliged to be 
 very careful in straining it, as the seeds of the berry 
 are of a very pernicious quality if taken inwardly, 
 making the paity who has partook of it stagger like 
 a drunken person, the eyes at the same time appear 
 to be bursting from their sockets, and foaming at 
 the mouth ; the beiry is called tutu, or turparki ; 
 they generally effect a cure by plunging the person 
 who has swallowed it into the water, and nearly 
 drowning them, and then shaking the water out of 
 them with the head downwards. 
 
 “ The taro, which appears to have come from a 
 warmer climate than New Zealand, is the only food 
 they claim as having had originally, that is at all 
 likely to be indigenous to the country, as I have 
 seen (although very seldom), thiives during the 
 winter; theie are several descriptions of it, one of 
 which they call the taro pakiah (or white mans 
 taro), having, as they acknowledge, received it from 
 Europeans; but the same thing may be said in 
 respect to this as of the kumera, namely, that there 
 is no kind of any edible root has yet been discovered, 
 in a natural state, in any part of the country, with 
 the exception, as before mentioned, of the fern. 
 
326 
 
 SOIL AND CLIMATE. 
 
 “ The calabash (called in its green state a ui, and 
 when dried and scooped out for holding water, a 
 taha) will decidedly not keep without attention to 
 them, as they rot quicker than the kumera ; the 
 young calabash is carefully lifted from the ground 
 when about the size of a large orange, and some 
 dry grass is then constantly kept under it until it 
 attains maturity; in its small state, it is considered 
 rather a luxury by the New Zealanders ; it is very 
 watery, but, with a little assistance from butter and 
 pepper, it becomes a very passable food, and I should 
 imagine a very wholesome one. 
 
 “ There is also a kind of spruce-tree, from which 
 Captain Cook made beer ; a tea-tree, which forms 
 a substitute for tea ; wild celery, and a great quan- 
 tity of herbs.” 
 
 Fish. 
 
 One of the chief sources of food and of natural 
 wealth which New Zealand possesses, consists in 
 the abundance and variety of the fish which frequent 
 its coasts. Wherever he went, Captain Cook, in 
 his different visits to the islands, was amply supplied 
 with this description of food, of which he says, that 
 six men, with hooks and lines, would in some places 
 catch daily enough to serve the whole ship's com- 
 pany. Among the different species which are de- 
 scribed as being ’found, we may mention mackerel, 
 lobsters, cray-fish, a sort called by the sailors coal- 
 fish, which, Cook says was Loth larger and finer than 
 
SOIL AND CLIMATE. 
 
 327 
 
 any he had seen before, and was, in the opinion of 
 most on board, the highest luxury the sea afforded 
 them ; the herring, the flounder, and a fish resem- 
 bling the salmon. To these may be added, besides 
 many species of shell-fish, mussels, cockles, and 
 oysters. Some parts of the whale are greatly prized 
 by the natives as a delicacy*. The New Zealanders 
 are extremely expert in fishing. They are also 
 admirable divers ; and Rutherfoid states that they 
 will bring up live fish from the deepest wateis with 
 the greatest certainty. 
 
 “ We have,” says Mr. Yate, “ a rich supply of 
 excellent salt water fish \ but nothing more than 
 eels in any of the fresh water streams or lakes in 
 New Zealand. Those most plentiful, and of greatest 
 note are, soles, mackerel, cod fisli, a species of sal- 
 mon, whiting, snapper, mullet, bream, skate, gur- 
 nards, and a few smaller kinds, some not so laige as 
 a sprat; with an abundance of cray-fish, oysters, 
 shrimps, prawns, mussels, and cockles. An im- 
 mensely large mussel, measuring from eleven to 
 thirteen inches, is found in great abundance at 
 Kaipara, a harbour on the western coast ; and some 
 few of this fish are picked up in the Bay of Islands. 
 These inhabitants of the deep form a never-failing 
 resource for the supply of native food : but fishing 
 
 * We observe that along the Bay of Biscay, where whale 
 fishing was first prosecuted as a regular commercial pursuit, 
 u a tithe ” was laid upon the tongues of whales , as a highly 
 esteemed species of food. See Memoire sur VAntiquiti de la 
 Peche de la Baletne , par Noel. Paris, 1795. 
 
328 
 
 SOIL AND CLIMATE. 
 
 is now not much regarded, except in the mackerel 
 season, when seveial tribes go together to the little 
 creeks where these fish fiequent, and always succeed 
 in capturing some hundreds of thousands before they 
 return, the gi eater part of which they pieserve for 
 winter stock. They always catch these fish in the 
 darkest nights, when they are able to see the direc- 
 tion the shoal takes, from the phosphorescent appear- 
 ance which their motion causes upon the water. They 
 surround them with their nets, which are several 
 hundred yards long, and drag them in vast numbers 
 to the shore, where the contents are regularly divided 
 among the people to whom the net belonged. 
 
 “ They have a method of drying eels, which makes 
 them very delicious, and -causes them to keep good 
 for many months. When diied, they require no 
 further cooking, but aic ready to be eaten on the 
 removal of the skin. They tie them in rows, be- 
 tween six small sticks ; and place them over a very 
 slow and smoking fire, where they remain for several 
 days ; by which means the fat does not ooze through, 
 nor any of the rich juices escape, and the full flavour 
 of the eel is preserved for a length of time, as good 
 as though just taken out of the water. Their method 
 of prepaiing the mackerel is different from this : 
 when taken, it is gutted, thoroughly washed with 
 sea water, and hung up to drain ; it is afterwards 
 put into the oven and half cooked, then placed upon 
 a wattled stage, about ten feet from the ground, 
 under which burns a good strong fire during the 
 night, but which is quenched by day, that the fisli 
 
SOIL AND CLIMATE. 
 
 329 
 
 may be dried in the snn. The mackerel thus pre- 
 pared eat very shoit, and are a favourite winter food 
 amongst the great folks of the land. They also 
 prepare oysters, cockles, large and small mussels, 
 and other shell-fish, in the same way; only that, 
 when taken out of the oven, they are no more exposed 
 to the action of fire, but threaded on a piece of flax, 
 and hung upon the branches of trees -to dry. 
 
 u Their fishing -nets are made with flax, merely 
 split into narrow shreds and welted : the meshes 
 are tied very securely, and of a size according to the 
 ground upon which they aie to be eithei cast or 
 dragged: they vary in length fiom twenty to two 
 or three hundred yards. They have small landing- 
 nets, fixed upon the end of a pole, for the purpose 
 of taking cray fish ; and when, with their feet, they 
 have disco veied where their object lies, they put 
 the mouth of the net to the tail of the fish, and kick 
 him into it. Shrimps aie caught in great abun- 
 dance with a small common natives' basket or pail. 
 They mostly kill the eel on the salt water mud- 
 banks with the spear. A large torch made of flax 
 tied together, with a little resin from the Kauri tree 
 placed in the centre, is set fire to, and carried before 
 the man whose office it is to spear the fish. The 
 light of the torch attracts the eels from their hiding- 
 places, and they become an easy prey to the pursuer: 
 the darkest nights are chosen for this purpose." 
 
330 
 
 SOIL AND CLIMATE. 
 
 Birds. 
 
 New Zealand can boast of a great variety of birds: 
 pigeons of great size and fine flavour, wild ducks, 
 parrots, parroquets, &c. & c. The singing birds are 
 much admired. “ Nothing,” says Mr. Yate, “ can 
 possibly exceed the exquisiteness of a morning 
 concert, as performed in the ample woods of these 
 islands. One of the greatest treats I enjoy is to be 
 awakened in my tent by the loud and lovely voices 
 of the only musicians I have met with since I left 
 the lark and the nightingale behind us in England. 
 Their song is too sweet to be of long continuance ; 
 at the first dawn of day it commences, and gradually 
 heightens as the light increases ; but, no sooner does 
 the sun appear, gilding the mountains with his 
 beams, than the performers, one after another, retire, 
 and all the lovely sounds die away into profound 
 silence.” Captain Cook says, “ The ship lay at 
 the distance of somewhat less than a quarter of a 
 mile from the shore (in Queen Charlotte’s Sound), 
 and in the morning we were awakened by the sing- 
 ing of the birds ; the number was incredible, and 
 they seemed to strain their throats in emulation of 
 each other. This wild melody was infinitely superior 
 to any that we had ever heard of the same kind ; 
 it seemed to be like small bells most exquisitely 
 tuned; and peihaps the distance, and the water 
 between, might be no small advantage to the sound. 
 Upon inquiry we found that the biids here always 
 began to sing about two houis after midnight, and 
 
SOIL AND CLIMATE. 
 
 331 
 
 continuing their music till sun-rise, were, like our 
 nightingales, silent the lest of the day.” 
 
 Tui . — This remarkable bird, fiom the versatility 
 of its talent for imitation, has, by some, been called 
 the “ Mocking Bird and, from its peculiar plu- 
 mage, has by others been denominated “ the Paison 
 Bird.” It is so restless in its disposition as to seem 
 incapable of remaining in one situation, or unem- 
 ployed, for a single moment. There is not a note of 
 any bird of the woods but what it exactly imitates ; 
 and, when confined in a cage, it learns with great 
 ease and correctness to speak long sentences. It 
 imitates dogs, cats, turkeys, geese, and, in fact, every 
 sound which is repeated a few times in its hearing. 
 Its size is that of the thrush ; and its plumage, a 
 beautiful glossy black, with a few very fine white 
 hairy feathers scattered about the head and breast, 
 a few stronger ones about the nostrils, and two small 
 clusters of long white feathers hanging down from 
 the neck upon the breast, resembling a pair of clerical 
 bands. Its eye is penetrating, and its voice pecu- 
 liarly mellow. Its general food is flies and small 
 insects, which it is very expert in catching, supply- 
 ing itself in a very short time with great abundance. 
 It also feeds upon the benies of various plants, and 
 will not reject eaith- worms. This bird seems to 
 associate with every other warbler of the woods ; 
 and, next to the ground-lark, is found in the greatest 
 number of all the birds in New Zealand. It is deli- 
 cious eating. It seems to be of a tender constitution, 
 
332 
 
 SOIL AND CLIMATE. 
 
 short lived, and not able to bear the extremes of 
 heat or cold *. 
 
 Powaitere , a Parrot, or Parroquet. Of these 
 birds there are several kinds, all of them small, 
 though differing in size ; and, with the exception of 
 the Kaka, are nearly the same in plumage ; a bright 
 green, yellow or red under the throat and tail, and 
 red or yellow about the head. They seem to differ 
 nothing from the pariots of New South Wales and 
 the East in their geneial character, being mis- 
 chievous, chattering, and fond of imitation. They 
 build their nests in holes of trees, and associate in 
 flocks. 
 
 Kaka , a bird of the parrot kind, much larger than 
 any other New Zealand parrot, but possessing all 
 their mischievous qualities, and capable of learning 
 to imitate the human voice to an astonishing degree. 
 Its feathers are of a dark russet colour ; lound the 
 neck, upon the thighs, and under the tail, beautifully 
 tinged and spotted with deep red. It has a laige 
 round dark eye, and the feathers encircling it are 
 shaded with a mixture of yellow and red. This 
 bird feeds upon all kinds of fruit, berries, and fari- 
 naceous roots. It bites holes in trees, m which it 
 makes its nest ; laying four, and sometimes five eggs, 
 perfectly white. Generally three of these birds are 
 found together in the same hole, one male and two 
 
 * A fine specimen of this bird was presented, through the 
 kindness of the Hev. Mr. White, by the New Zealand Asso- 
 ciation, to the Zoological Society, in October, 1837. 
 
SOIL AND CLIMATE. 
 
 333 
 
 females ; and dining tlie season of incubation, tbe 
 nests, though sepaiated, are so close together that 
 either of the mother birds can sit upon the eggs, 
 feed her neighbours young, and cover them with 
 one of her wings, without leaving her own nest, or 
 neglecting her own offspring. The cry of this bird, 
 when ranging at large m the woods, is harsh and 
 disagreeable in the extreme. 
 
 Par era , or Wild-Duck. These birds exactly re- 
 semble the common English wild-duck. They are 
 of a fine flavoui, and abound in all the livers and 
 lakes in New Zealand. In the Thames they are 
 particularly tame, and plentiful. In almost every 
 other river, north of the Thames, they are remark- 
 able for their timidity and wildness. 
 
 Piwakawaha, or Tirakaraka . This lestless little 
 bird is continually on the wing, or hopping fiom 
 twig to twig. It has a head like the bullfinch, 
 with one black and one white streak under the 
 neck, coming to a point in the centre of the thioat. 
 Its wings aie very sharp and pointed, and as it hops 
 from spray to spiay, it spreads its tail in the form 
 of a fan. Its plumage is black and white ; and its 
 food flies and small leaf insects, which it pursues 
 and catches with astonishing rapidity. It is a very 
 bold and daring bird, and will fly so close to you, 
 as to allow you to stiike it down or catch it with 
 the hand. The natives seldom harm them, as they 
 destroy so many sandflies and musquitoes. 
 
 Kiwi. The most remarkable and curious bird in 
 New Zealand. It is about the size of a three 
 
334 
 
 SOIL AND CLIMATE. 
 
 months’ old turkey, and is covered with feathers, 
 coarse, long, and slender, similar to those of the 
 emus of New Holland : its beak is precisely the 
 same as that of the curlew, and is used to thiust 
 into the ground for earth-worms, upon which it 
 feeds ; the eyes are always blinking ; the head is 
 small in proportion to the bird, and from the nos- 
 trils grow out several long, black haiis, or feelers, 
 like the whiskers of a cat ; its legs are short, re- 
 markably strong for the size of the biid, and are of 
 the gallinaceous character. It has no appearance of 
 either wing or tail. It makes a kind of hissing 
 noise when in search of prey, and strikes the ground 
 with its strong heavy feet, to rouse the earth-worms, 
 and put them in motion. Its sense of smelling 
 appears to be very acute. These birds hide them- 
 selves during the day, and come out of their retreats, 
 which are generally small holes in the earth, or 
 under stones, at night, to seek for their food. They 
 run very fast, and are only to be caught by dogs, by 
 toieh-light, which they sometimes kick and bruise 
 seveiely. They are highly piized, when taken, 
 which is very rarely, by the natives, and theii skins 
 are kept until a sufficient number are collected to 
 make a garment. I have only seen one garment 
 made of the skins of this bird, duiing my six years 
 and-a-half residence in New Zealand ; and no con- 
 sideration would induce the man to whom it be- 
 longed to part with it. The flesh is black, sinewy, 
 tough, and tasteless. There are but few of these 
 birds to be met with noith of Hikuiangi, a large 
 
SOIL AND CLIMATE. 
 
 335 
 
 mountain at tlie East Cape ; but in this place they 
 abound, and are generally larger than in any other 
 part of the island. A fine specimen of this extra- 
 ordinary bird, brought to this country by the Rev. 
 Mr. White, has been also presented to the Zoo- 
 logical Society, in October, 1837- 
 
 Huia. This bird is found only in the mountainous 
 districts of Taranaki, and faither south than Waipu, 
 or the East Cape. It is a black bird, about the size 
 of a nightingale, with long, slender, yellowish legs 
 and feet. The plumage is of a glossy black, and 
 very fine : it has, for itstail, four long, broad, black 
 feathers, tipped with white at the extremity, which 
 gives it a vexy lively appearance. These feathers 
 are much valued by the natives, and are sent as pre- 
 sents to the natives of the Bay of Islands, to orna- 
 ment their hair, on grand occasions, or when going 
 out to battle. The most remaikable feature in the 
 appearance of this bird is the form of its beak, which 
 is slender, and resolves itself into an exact semiciicle. 
 It resides in deep long grass ; its food is worms and 
 insects, with a small berry called jponya. After the 
 skin is taken off, which is always done for the sake 
 of wearing a tuft of feathers in the ear, the flesh is 
 delicious. 
 
 Pukeko , a species of water-hen, the size of a well- 
 grown capon. It resides in the swamps ; has very 
 long red legs, with three long toes and one shoit toe 
 on each foot. The eye is particularly small ; the 
 beak broad, very stiong, and of a deep crimson; the 
 forehead bare of feathers, and of the same deep 
 
SOIL AND CLIMATE. 
 
 ciimson colour os tiie beak. The plumage of this 
 bird is rather course, of a daik shaded biown, tinged 
 with green ; except the neck and breast, which are 
 of a deep and brilliant puiple ; it has also a small 
 tuft of fine white feathers under the tail, which is 
 very short. These birds are not strong in the wing, 
 but sometimes fly from their native retreats in the 
 morasses, and rob the potato-fields nearest their 
 abode, at which time they are easily snaied, and 
 great numbers taken. The New Zealanders say the 
 flesh is coaise and bitter, and is rejected by them as 
 food. 
 
 Kukupa , a large wood -pigeon, veiy plentiful in 
 New Zealand. This is one of the most beautiful 
 biids the country possesses. It is much laigei than ^ 
 the largest wild or tame pigeons in England, and 
 has a plumage unrivalled among the extensive family 
 of doves for splendour and variety ; green, purple, 
 and gold are, however, the prevailing colours. It is 
 a heavy-flying bird, w’hich makes it an easy prey to 
 the hawks, with wdiich the wopds abound. They are 
 easily killed with a spear or a musket, and if two 
 birds are found upon the same tree, they aie either 
 so sluggish or stupid as not to fly when one is either 
 killed or wounded. They feed upon the berries of 
 the miio, which are most delicious eating, and in 
 season from January to June. The natives destioy 
 vast numbers of these birds, and value them much, 
 on account of both the quantity and quality of their 
 flesh. 
 
 “ I am not aware that there are any sea biids, or 
 
SOIL AND CLIMATE. 
 
 337 
 
 birds which are confined to the beach, that are pe- 
 culiar to NeW Zealand. The rocks in the bays and 
 rivers abound with feathered inhabitants, who come 
 to make their nests, and rear their young. We have 
 the petrel, cormorant, cui lew, a great vaiiety of tho 
 shag and the albatioss, the gannet and the penguin, 
 the great auk and tern, with all the vaiiety of gulls. 
 In one of my tiips, I have seen the albatross caught 
 of an immense size, measuring from tip to tip> of the 
 wing, sixteen, and from that to nineteen feet, with 
 a plumage inost splendidly profuse, white tinged 
 with light pink. The natives of New Zealand are 
 very anxious to obtain these birds on account of 
 their feathers. They will remain out in their canoes 
 many days, and think themselves amply repaid if 
 they should shoot 01 otherwise take one. The down on 
 the bieast is the part most sought after. They skin 
 the bird, and hang the skin, with the feathers on it, 
 to dry in the sun, then cut the feathers oit to orna- 
 ment their canoes, and cut into round tufts the skin 
 with the down on, which they place in their ears, 
 the beautiful whiteness of the down forming a 
 striking contrast to the dirty face and black hair of the 
 wearer. The gannet and the penguin are the other 
 birds in the greatest request for their feathers. All 
 the war canoes are ornamented from stem to stem ; 
 and when the feathers aie first laid on, look remark- 
 ably neat. Those with which the handles of clubs 
 are ornamented, are taken from under the wing of 
 the kaka, or great brown parrot/' 
 
 z 
 
338 
 
 Section YII. 
 
 TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 General Trade and Shipping — Number of Vessels in New 
 Zealand harbours during the latter months of 1836, and 
 early m 1837 — Imports to New Zealand — Exports — South 
 Sea Whale Fishery — Number of British, American, and 
 French ships engaged m the trade — Declining state of the 
 Northern Whale Fishery — Flax Trade — Description of the 
 plant — Its manufacture by the natives, and uses ; improve- 
 ments m its manufacture, and experiments — Rapid in- 
 crease of tiade — Timber of New Zealand — Several de- 
 scriptions of the Cowdy tree — The various kinds of Timber 
 described by Mr. Yate — Capabilities of New Zealand for 
 growing Grain and Vines. 
 
 In the history of a new colony, it is certainly 
 unusual, that the original proposetl for its formation 
 should be recommended by the fact, that there is 
 already existing within it, an important and increas- 
 ing trade. This, however, is the case with New 
 Zealand; and that to an extent that must confer on 
 any colony formed there, at once, as soon as it is 
 formed, the advantages of a commerce which, any 
 where else, it might require a great many years to 
 create and bring to the same maturity. We at once 
 proceed to facts. 
 
 1. General Trade and Shipping. 
 
 We quote fiom the files of the Sydney Herald , 
 1st December, 1836. 
 
TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 339 
 
 44 By the Mediterranean Packet we have leceived 
 ur usual shipping reports fiom the Bay of Islands; 
 he following are the arrivals at that place, and the 
 essels reported. 
 
 4 * Sept. 12, Favorite , Bunting, Faiihaven, nineteen 
 nonths out, 250 hanels sperm, 700 barrels black 
 >il; American , Coffin, Nantucket, twenty-eight 
 nonths, 1,000 barrels speim oil. 
 
 44 Sept. 24, Mary and Martha , Coffin, Plymouth, 
 welve months, 1,200 bands black oil; L’Asie , Jay, 
 Elavre, thirteen months, 1,500 barrels black oil. 
 
 44 Sept. 29, PI. M. S. Victor , Croziei, fourteen days 
 rom Sydney. 
 
 44 Oct. 8, Lydia , Ramsdell, Salem, thii teen months, 
 550 bairels. 
 
 44 Oct. 11, Columbine , Learning ton, Bay of Islands, 
 nission schooner. 
 
 44 Oct. 14, Bolina , Ewing, London, meichandise. 
 
 44 Oct. 19, Jane , Baibei, Sydney, seventeen months, 
 ,050 barrels. 
 
 44 Oct. 30, Earl Stanhope , Salmon, Sydney, twelve 
 nonths, 1,100 banels; repoits Sir William Wallace , 
 Francis, 10th September, 500 barrels. 
 
 44 Nov. 1, Lucy Ann , Richaids, Sydney, ten 
 months, 500 bairels. 
 
 44 Nov. 3, Sarah Lee , Weeks, Bristol, eighteen 
 months, 1,600 barrels, refitting, loss of rudder. 
 
 44 Nov. 4, Nimrod , Brown, Sydney, seven months, 
 500 bairels; Harriett , Christie, London, five months, 
 ilean; Caroline , R-oberton, Hobart Town, eight 
 months, 150 barrels sperm, and 700 barrels black oil. 
 
 z 2 
 
340 
 
 TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 “ Nov. 7? Seringapatam , Wiight, London, twenty- 
 two months, 1,200 ban els, refitting; the Seringa - 
 patrnn , fiom Japan, reports the Bombay , of London, 
 all well; Psyche , Norris, of Sydney, 500 bariels, ten 
 months out; Pantheon , 300 bariels, ten months; 
 Cadmus , 1,450 bail els, twenty months; Station , 
 1,100 barrels, twenty-five months; Raffles , 1,000 
 barrels, twenty-four months ; and Ploughboy , 1,800 
 barrels, twenty-seven months. 
 
 u Nov. 8, Friendship , West, Fairhaven, fifteen 
 months, 700 bariels sperm, 2,000 barrels black 
 oil, refitting; Clarkstone , Allen, Sydney, eighteen 
 months, 1,400 bariels. 
 
 “ Nov. 12, Harlequin , Anderson, Sydney, mer- 
 chandise, seven days from Sydney; Industry , Skel- 
 ton, of Hokianga, merchandise, twenty days fiom 
 Sydney.” 
 
 Sydney Herald , 23id January, 1837. — “ Our cor- 
 respondent at the Bay of Islands, sends us the 
 following shipping news. 
 
 “Nov. 11, Cherrot , Bateman, of London ; Marian 
 Watson , of Sydney, sundries. Criterion , Bridge, of 
 America, sundries; Henry Freeling , King, with 
 missionaries ; Roger Williams , Mayhew, of America, 
 1,100 barrels. 
 
 “ Dec. 1, Elizabeth , Fouler, 1,700 barrels ; Erie , 
 Dennis, of America, 1,500 barrels; Psyche , Norris, 
 of Sydney, 1,050 barrels; Betsy, Irving, 1,700 barrels ; 
 Mary, Dryburgh, of Sydney, 1,600 barrels; Guide , 
 Banks, 500 barrels; TPo^, Evans, 800 barrels; 
 Narwhal , Brend, 1,000 barrels. 
 
TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 341 
 
 “ Dec. 15, Dartmouth , Staiback, of Ameiica, 
 100 barrels. 
 
 “ Dec. 21, Vestal , Taylor, from Sydney to London, 
 put in leaky; Monireal , Stavors, of London, 1,700 
 bands; Sun, How, of London, 800 ban els.” 
 
 “ Whaling vessels at the Bay of Islands on the 
 14th Decembei, 1836. 
 
 w ClarJcstone , 1,400 bands sperm, resumed her ti ip 
 on the 17th. 
 
 “ Caroline , of Ilobait Town, 900 barrels of black 
 oil, with a loss of cable and anchor, having had to 
 slip therefrom during the late heavy weather, when 
 whaling at Manna. 
 
 u Harriet , direct from London ; her commander, 
 during the passage fiom England, contracted illness, 
 which obliged him to remain at the Bay, attended 
 by his suigeon. On the 15th she sailed thence for 
 the whalino o rounds, under the command of a Mr. 
 
 o o 7 
 
 Rider, the chief officei. 
 
 “ Earl Stanhope , 1,100 bairels sperm ; Lucy Ann , 
 500 barrels, she resumed her tiip on the 20th inst,; 
 Nimrod , 500 ban els; Seringapatam , 1,200 barrels, 
 out twenty-thiee months from London. 
 
 a American whalers theieat. — Martha , Friendship , 
 and Sarah Lee; the latter vessel having completed 
 her caigo at Banks’s Peninsula (Akeioa haiboui), 
 was proceeding therefrom towaids the Bay, to pro- 
 cure supplies for the home wax d-bound jDassage. 
 Some time prior to hex arriving she lost her rudder, 
 
342 
 
 TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 the pintles and gudgeons being iron, bad corroded 
 in consequence thereof ; they had^ been reduced to 
 extremities. For tbe lapse of a fortnight and up- 
 wards, all they had to subsist on, was half a biscuit 
 and little molasses per diem per man. 
 
 “ The schooners Industry and Harlequin arrived 
 at the Bay on the 12th inst.” 
 
 Sydney Herald , 19th January, 1837. — “ The fol- 
 lowing Sydney whalers had been at the Bay of 
 Islands previous to the sailing of the Guide . 
 
 “ Wolf, \ 800 barrels, with part of her crew muti- 
 nous ; Mary , Dryborough, twenty-five months out, 
 1,600 barrels; Psyche, Norris, ten months out, 1,100 
 barrels, sailed from the Bay, December 24th ; and ' 
 Tamar, Clapham , sixteen months out, 950 barrels. 
 
 “ The Betsy , Irvine, with 1,700 barrels; the Nar- 
 whal, Brend, (London ship), twelve months out, 950 
 barrels; the Dartmouth, (American), six months 
 out, 110 barrels; the Marian, Watson, with crew 
 in a state of mutiny, and the Currency Lass, schoon- 
 ers, were in the Bay when the Guide left. The 
 Currency Lass was to sail for Sydney two days after 
 the Guide, and had on board the whole of the mails. 
 The Marian Watson, was also to follow for this 
 port. The ship Vestal, which left this port for Lon- 
 don, put into the Bay of Islands on the 20th of last 
 month, in a leaky state, seventeen days from Sydney. 
 A whaler from Scotland was coming into the Bay 
 when the Guide left, commanded by Captain Har- 
 vey, late of the Venus . 
 
TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 343 
 
 From the Sydney Herald , 2 6th January , 1837. 
 
 “ Whaling News.— We liave been banded a list of 
 all the vessels seen by the Marian Watson, during 
 her recent cruise about New Zealand ; but most of 
 them have already been reported in Herald . The 
 Genii , Catlin, was at Otago September 10, with 40 
 tuns black, and 50 barrels sperm oil ; also the Colum- 
 bus , Ellis, with 2,200 barrels black, and 700 barrels 
 sperm oil : the shore party at this place had procured, 
 at that time, 150 tuns of oil. At the Bluff, August 
 27, the Gratitude , Fisher, with 2,100 barrels black, 
 and 100 barrels sperm oil; the Friendship , West, 
 was at Port Cooper on the 17th of September, with 
 2,300 barrels black, and 700 barrels sperm oil ; also 
 the Nile^ with 2,500 barrels full. Messrs. Jones and 
 Palmers gangs, . at Preservation Bay, had procured 
 140 tuns of oil about the latter end of August. The 
 master of the Marian Watson reports at the Bay of 
 Islands, the Bombay , London ship, with 250 barrels ; 
 Hope^ of London, 700 barrels ; and the Chieftain , 
 Harvey, about the same success. Spoke the Psyche , 
 Norris, on the 12th of January, no fish since she left 
 the Bay of Islands ; also, on the same day, Ansley 
 Gibbs , of Fairhaven, bound for the Bay. 
 
 “ Ship News. — The missionary schooner, Henry 
 Freeling , may be hourly expected in Sydney, as she 
 was to sail from the Bay of Islands, a few days after 
 the Marian Watson. 
 
 “ The Martha , from Poverty Bay, New Zealand, 
 brings no news, having seen no vessels for some time 
 
344 
 
 TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 since, except a whaler, with black masts, (supposed 
 to be the Fame ,) a few days ago, off the Three 
 Kings. 
 
 “ The Vestal, Taylor, which put into the Bay of 
 Islands, bound fiom Sydney to London, had repaired 
 and resumed her voyage on the 3id instant ; one of 
 her passengers left at the Bay, and has come up in 
 the Marian Watson . The Vestal takes home a cargo 
 valued at upwards of 2000/., and her mail is one of 
 the hugest that has left the poit for some time.” 
 
 From the Sydney Herald , Vth February , 1837* 
 
 cc We have been obligingly favouied with the follow* 
 
 n o j 
 
 ing list of the arrivals at the Bay of Islands : — 
 
 Vessel 
 
 Mattel 
 
 Months 
 
 Ban els out 
 
 Jan. 1. Bombay, 
 
 Lawson, 
 
 200 . . 
 
 11 
 
 7. Chieftain, 
 
 How ev, . . 
 
 t/ v 
 
 800 . . 
 
 17 
 
 Hope, 
 
 Riley, 
 
 800 . . 
 
 23 
 
 10. William Hamilton, Swam, . . 
 
 3,800 . . 
 
 30 
 
 13. Ploughboy, 
 
 Brown, 
 
 1,800 . . 
 
 29 
 
 Answell Gibbs, 
 
 Pease, 
 
 500 . . 
 
 13 
 
 15. Ganges, 
 
 King, 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 0 
 
 co 
 
 10 
 
 17. Nassau, 
 
 Sampson, . . 
 
 2,400 . . 
 
 37 
 
 Japan, 
 
 Helhor, . . 
 
 1,700 . . 
 
 28 
 
 Bolina, 
 
 Ewing, . . 
 
 
 
 18. Newbury, 
 
 Starbuck, . . 
 
 2,900 . . 
 
 29 
 
 Wicasset, 
 
 Macy, . . 
 
 2,300 . . 
 
 32 
 
 20. Tybe, 
 
 Rogers, 
 
 
 
 Normahul, 
 
 Taber, . . 
 
 609 . . 
 
 
 Cadmus, 
 
 CrameJ, . . 
 
 1,800 . . 
 
 19 
 
 Mermaid, American brig, 
 
 with merchandize 
 
 , 105 days 
 
 from 
 
 the United States. 
 
 Sir William Wallace, 650 barrels, sent in a boat on 1 8th Jan. 
 
TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 345 
 
 The Newbury Port, spoke the Gladstone of London, with 350 
 barrels. 
 
 C4 Since tlie above was wiitten, we xeceived our 
 New Zealand correspondent's report, which contains 
 the following additional anivals at the Bay of 
 Islands : — 
 
 Jan. 21. Franklin, Morton, . . 1,000 . . 33 
 
 Paiker, Amencan, . . 800 . . 15 
 
 Puzy Hall, Newby, . . 1,700 . . 38 
 
 “ By the Bolivia, from New Zealand, we learn that 
 there were fouiteen American whaleis in the Bay of 
 Islands. Captain Finnis, of the William Wallace , 
 had been off the Bay. . The Roslyn Castle was going 
 into the Bay as the Bolivia was sailing out ; and a 
 schooner was off the Bay of Islands same day, sup- 
 posed to be the Minerva of Sydney. Theie is no 
 news whatever by the Micmac , from Pieseivation 
 Bay, New Zealand." 
 
 From the Sydney Herald , 1 \th May , 1837- 
 
 64 We have received the following fiom our Bay of 
 Islands' correspondent . — 
 
 Sydney Vessels arrived. 
 
 Jan. 15. Minerva, with sundries, from Sydney. 
 
 Normahul, 550 bairels, 10 months out. 
 
 William Wallace, 800 barrels, 12 months out. 
 
 24. Sir David Ogleby, with sundries, fiom Sydney. 
 
 Mar. 6. Nimrod, 1,050 barrels, 10^ months out. 
 
 Roslyn Castle, 500 barrels, 9 months out. 
 
 Lady Leith, 400 barrels, 4 months out. 
 
 Currency Lass, P} ramus, and Jess, from Sydney, 
 with sundaes. 
 
346 
 
 TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 
 
 
 London Ships 
 
 ARRIVED. 
 
 
 
 
 Vessels. 
 
 Barrels. 
 
 Months out 
 
 Jan. 19. 
 
 Puzey Hall, . . 
 
 1,900 
 
 • • 
 
 40 
 
 31. 
 
 Elizabeth, 
 
 600 
 
 • ft 
 
 12 
 
 Feb. 5. 
 
 Gladstones, . . 
 
 450 
 
 • • 
 
 15 
 
 17. 
 
 Walmer, . . 
 
 2,266 
 
 • • 
 
 30 
 
 
 Jane and Eliza, . . 
 
 clean 
 
 • • 
 
 4 
 
 
 Achilles, . . 
 
 750 
 
 • ft 
 
 23 
 
 American Vessels arrived. 
 
 Jan. 15. 
 
 Japan, 
 
 • 
 
 1,700 
 
 ft 
 
 ft 
 
 28 
 
 
 Newbury, 
 
 • 
 
 2,800 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 29 
 
 
 Nassau, 
 
 • 
 
 2,400 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 37 
 
 
 Wycasset, 
 
 • 
 
 2,300 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 32 
 
 
 William Wirt, 
 
 • 
 
 2,500 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 37 
 
 
 Rambler, 
 
 • 
 
 900 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 17 
 
 
 Clarkson, 
 
 • 
 
 2,700 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 28 
 
 
 Pacific, 
 
 • 
 
 1,800 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 30 
 
 
 Coggersliall, 
 
 • 
 
 850 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 17 
 
 
 Mary Mitchell, 
 
 • 
 
 1,400 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 18 
 
 
 Navy, 
 
 • 
 
 3,000 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 18 
 
 
 Christopher, 
 
 ft 
 
 2,800 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 28 
 
 
 Mount Vernon, 
 
 • 
 
 1,200 
 
 f 
 
 • 
 
 16 
 
 Feb. 20. 
 
 Samuel, , 
 
 • 
 
 3,700 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 17 
 
 
 Vineyard, . 
 
 • 
 
 300 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 6 
 
 
 Mechanic, 
 
 • 
 
 650 
 
 ft 
 
 • 
 
 7 
 
 March 5. 
 
 James Munro, . 
 
 ft 
 
 1,350 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 28 
 
 
 Rulend Mitchel, . 
 
 • 
 
 1,050 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 20 
 
 
 Envoy, 
 
 • 
 
 1,900 
 
 • 
 
 ft 
 
 38 
 
 
 Isabella, . 
 
 • 
 
 1,900 
 
 ft 
 
 • 
 
 18 
 
 
 South Boston, 
 
 ft 
 
 3,000 
 
 ft 
 
 • 
 
 20 
 
 
 James Stewart, 
 
 • 
 
 3,500 
 
 ft 
 
 ft 
 
 19 
 
 / 
 
 Cheviot, 
 
 • 
 
 500 
 
 ft 
 
 • 
 
 7 
 
 15. 
 
 Beaver, 
 
 • 
 
 1,600 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 20 
 
 
 Fame, 
 
 ft 
 
 850 
 
 • 
 
 • 
 
 8 
 
TRADE AND SHIPPING. 347 
 
 These shipping lists, extensive as they are, give 
 no adequate notion of the extent of shipping en- 
 gaged in] trade in the seas that surround New 
 Zealand. They are chiefly a list from the Bay of 
 Islands alone ; there is no list of the shipping fie- 
 quenting the other principal haibours, either in 
 Cook's Stiaits or Ste wait's Island ; yet fiom twelve 
 to thirty vessels have been seen, at one time, in 
 these harbours. Moi cover the list extends only to 
 three or four of the finest months of the year, when 
 the greater part of the whaleis are on their whaling 
 grounds. And tlieie is still another reason for its 
 being defective, viz., that many tiaders will not 
 enter the New Zealand ports if it can be avoided, 
 because of the total absence of any law or conti ol, 
 and the consequent desertion of the aeamen. Of 
 thirty whaling ships entering Cloudy Bay alone, 
 one-third of the crews, or three hundred men, have 
 been known to iun. Such of these as are British 
 ships, have thus their ciews at once reduced below 
 the proportion of British seamen required by the 
 navigation laws, under a heavy penalty ; and, for 
 the want of hands, the adventure is exposed to the 
 risk of total failure, and the future navigation of the 
 ship to great danger. 
 
 A great proportion of the shipping in the Pacific 
 are from these causes prevented from entering the 
 New Zealand harbours, although, were there any 
 police regulations in force at the seaports, the health 
 of the crews, and the necessary refitting of the ships, 
 after the tear and wear of long voyages, would 
 
348 
 
 TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 in gently require it. Some of the crews become 
 mutinous, and there is no rediess. The establish- 
 ment of a settlement will at once put an end to these 
 evils. The intercourse with shipping, already ex- 
 tensive, would then be greatly increased, and the 
 usual benefits aiise to the colony, fiom the sale of 
 Biitish manufactures and shop goods to the crews, 
 and of sea-stores and other furnishings to the 
 shipping. 
 
 2. Import Trade of New Zealand. 
 
 The following lists of the usual cargoes shipped 
 on adventure to New Zealand, are taken from the 
 official returns, published in the Sydney papers ; — 
 
 From the Sydney Herald , 2 6th December , 1836. 
 
 “ 1 . Lynx , 180 tons ; for Neiv Zealand . 16 casks, 
 21 bags salt, 42 truss hoops, 3 packages coopers’ 
 tools, 1 package saws, 4 casks iron pots, 1 cask tin 
 ware, 1 bale blankets, 2 tons hoop iron, 1 box 
 clothes, 1 case pipes, a half ton pig lead, 4 kegs 
 tobacco, 3 tons coals/’ 
 
 From the Sydney Herald, 9th January , 1837* 
 
 44 2. Minerva , 121 tons ; for New Zealand . 28 
 casks and 20 bags flour, 7 casks porter, 9 cases and 
 4 casks hardware and ironmongery, 1 vice, 1 cask 
 tar, 1 cask pitch, 1 bundle saws, 1 anchor, 1 chain, 
 2 bales ship chandlery, 48 bars iron, 9 coils cord and 
 rope, 14 cases books, 10 cases wearing apparel, 2 
 bags coffee, 32 bags sugar, 14 cases oilman s stores, 
 
TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 349 
 
 16 casks and 7 cases wine, 7 hhds. bottled ale, 11 
 boxes soap, 5 packages glass, 13 bags and 10 casks 
 salt, 1 bale prints, 4 boxes bill-books, 15 cbests tea, 
 1 case silks, 1 truss trowsers, 9 packages slops, 2 
 cases pipes, 1 bag shoes, 18 grindstones, 2 casks 
 flints, 1 cask bullets, 40 iron pots, 1 case muskets, 
 
 1 bag saltpetre, 10 kegs gunpowder, 1 case medi- 
 cine, 1 bag paper, l cask paint oil, 20 banels pork, 
 
 39 barrels beef, 36 casks bread, 4 kegs paint, 2 cans 
 oil, 1 sugar boiler, 1 case crockery, 1 plough harrows, 
 
 2 horses, 5 rams, 1 case spices, 14 hhds. rum, 15 
 cases and 3 hhds. gin, 7 hhds. brandy, 48 cases 
 liqueurs, 7 kegs and 3 baskets tobacco.” 
 
 From the Sydney Herald , 23c/ January , 1837. 
 
 “ 3. Sir David Ogleby , 123 tons ; for New Zealand . 
 50 kegs of gunpowder, 7 iion pots, 3 cases muskets, 
 
 40 bundles iron hoops, 6 casks and 5 bags salt, 5 
 packages hardware, 1 keg flints, 2 chests slops, 2 
 half chests shot, 1 keg tobacco, 2 hhds. lum, 1 case 
 cigars, 29 empty chests.” 
 
 From the Sydney Herald , 30 th January, 1837. 
 
 “ 4. Nimrod , 174 tons; for New Zealand . 10 
 
 barrels and 4 sacks flour, 2 barrels ale, 3 baos, 1 
 cask, and 6 baskets sugar, 4 boxes candles, 3 chests 
 tea, 13 boxes apparel, 55 packages ironmongery, 2 
 cases haberdashery, 19 packages stationery, 11 casks 
 porter, 32 barrels powder, 1 case shoes, 3 cases and 
 2 hhds. wine, 1 bag rice, 41 packages hardware, 1 
 keg biscuits, 1 case groceries, 16 packages slops, 5 
 
350 
 
 TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 bales sacks, 1 package, a bell, 1 cask whitening, 18 
 cases oilman’s stores, 8 puncheons and 16 barrels 
 rum, 12 cases and 2 hhds. gin, 2 hhds. and pipe 
 brandy, 25 kegs tobacco, 1 cask medicines, 22 bundles 
 spades, 2 cases pipes, 18 felling axes, 1 piece lead, 
 12 bundle and 77 bars iron, 72 iron pots, 20 giind- 
 stones, 1 pair bellows, 2 bundles mast iron, 12 kegs 
 paint, 6 boxes soap, 10 cases cigars. Passengers, 
 Gordon A. Thomson, Esq., Mis. Irvine and family, 
 Mrs. Harwood and family, and G. Domingo.” 
 
 From the Sydney Herald , 2 d February , 1837. 
 
 “ 5. For New Zealand , the barque Harrier , with 
 whaling stores.” 
 
 From the Sydney Herald , 13i th February , 1837. 
 
 “ 6. Py ramus , 362 tons ; for Holdanga and Ply- 
 mouth. 15 bags rice, 2 chests tea, 2 boxes laisins, 
 1 bag sugar, 1 case and 3 casks wine, 1 barrel flour, 
 1 bag biscuit, 1 case beer, 1 case hardware, 9 kegs 
 tobacco, 45 bags cowdie gum. 
 
 “ Feb. 10. — 7* Draco , 257 tons; for New Zealand. 
 Original cargo from Boston , 50,000 biicks. Shipped 
 at Sydney 30 cases liqueurs, 6 cases and 5 bales 
 apparel, 80 tons casks, 12 muskets, 4 casks wine, 6 
 tin kettles, 1 case hardware/ 
 
 From the Sydney Herald , 6th February , 1837- 
 
 “ 8. Exports. — Dublin Packet , 120 tons ; for New 
 Zealand. 24 casks beef, 28 casks flour, 4 chests 
 
TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 351 
 
 tea, 6 baskets sugar, 40 tons empty casks, 3 
 puncheons rum, 10 kegs tobacco, 5 cases gin. 
 
 44 Marian Watson , 146 tons, M 4 Pherson, master; 
 for New Zealand. 2 barrels rum, 1 case gin, 5 kegs 
 tobacco, 3 chests tea, 2 bags and 1 lihd. sugai, 8 
 casks poik, 12 casks beef, 2 casks salt, 1 cask peas, 
 100 lance poles, 12 casks biead, 100 tons empty 
 casks, 7 casks flour." 
 
 3. Exports from New Zealand. 
 
 The following lists of exports from New Zealand are 
 also taken from official returns in the Sydney Herald. 
 
 From the Sydney Herald , 2 6th December , 1836. 
 
 44 1. Sir David Ogleby , schooner, 123 tons; from 
 New Zealand. 6 tons flax, 1800 bushels maize, 
 2 tons bark, 150 pigs. 
 
 44 Freights to New Zealand and South Sea Islands, 
 21. to 21. 10s. per ton. 
 
 64 From New Zealand fishery, the brig Parkinson , 
 with 20 tuns black oil and 1 ton whalebone." 
 
 From the Sydney Herald , 23 d January ^ 1837- 
 
 44 2. Currency Lass , schooner, 90 tons, Edwards, 
 master; from New Zealand. Cargo, 40 pigs, 450 
 bushels maize, 23 casks pork, 12 casks fat, 11 casks 
 black oil, 8 packages lard, 12 packages dried fish, 5 
 tons potatoes.” 
 
 From the Sydney Herald , 30^ January , 1837. 
 
 44 3. Martha , brig, 121 tons, from Poverty Bay, 
 New Zealand. 4 cases hams, 2 cases mats, 16 
 
352 
 
 TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 casks pork, 23 bundles Vvdialebone, 2 casks oil, I 
 keg 10 calabashes lard, 1130 baskets maize, 37 
 pigs, 30 casks pork, 1 cask pigs’ cheeks, 2 casks 
 hams, 300 ‘baskets maize, 11 calabashes laid. Pas- 
 sengers, Mr. J. W. Harris, and Mr. Thomas Ralph. 
 
 u 4. Marian Watson ; same poit. 46 casks black 
 oil, 9 casks sperm oil, 114 bundles whalebone, 33 
 bundles rod iron, 16 casks pork, 2 casks laid. 
 Passengers, Mi. and Mrs. Wellard, Mr. J. Brown, 
 Mr. Moore, Miss Fiench.” 
 
 From the Sydney Herald , 13 th February , 1837. 
 
 u 5. Bolina , barque, 244 tons, Ewing, master ; 
 from Hew Zealand. 195 pieces of timber, 320 
 planks, 24 casks black oil, 7 casks of sperm oil, 64 
 packs casks, 4 casks headings, 1 0 casks pork, 1 ton 
 flax. 
 
 “6. Micmac , biig, 157 tons, Biuce, master; from 
 New Zealand. 85 tuns black oil, 119 seal -skins.” 
 
 The imports and exports of New Zealand are im- 
 portant, not only in a commercial view, but also as 
 a certain test of the progiess making by the popu- 
 lation in civilization and the aits of life. There is 
 before us cc an account of merchandise expended in 
 barter at New Zealand,” by one of the tiadeis in a 
 trip in 1829 ; it consists exclusively of a powder, 
 muskets, pistols, bullets, cai touch boxes, flints, lead,” 
 and some cases of “ hatchets and nails.” This is a 
 sample of which the whole trade then was. Com- 
 pare it with the imports of 1837. In every vessel 
 trading to Their ports now, the most marketable 
 
TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 353 
 
 I 
 
 goods are “ boxes and bales of clothes, blankets, 
 piints, haberdasheiy, packages of slop clothing, 
 shoes,” &c. 
 
 In the Hokianga, where, as mentioned in a pre- 
 ceding chapter, one-half of a congregation of one 
 thousand New Zealandeis were completely equipped 
 in European clothes, they eagerly purchased 
 u brushes” and a blacking.” They aie giadually 
 becoming good judges of the ai tides they purchase ; 
 and detect and reject, with little ceiemony, an infe- 
 lior article. 
 
 At first they were more anxious to acquire them 
 than skilled in their use. It is difficult not to smile 
 over Mr. Yate’s account of their earlier displays of 
 finely. “ Blankets,” he says, “ have nearly super- 
 seded the use of native clothing ; and the introduc- 
 tion of them has been a geneial benefit to the coun- 
 try. The importation of other European ai tides of 
 dress has much increased the wants of these people ; 
 and now almost the only ai tides of trade which 
 they require from us for labour, or as payments for 
 food, are shirts, trowsers, gowns and cotton. At 
 times, they cut a most grotesque appeal ance in their 
 new clothing ; as, how many articles soever a man 
 may possess, he will frequently manage to have 
 them all on at once. His trowsers, perhaps, will 
 be tied round his neck, his shirt put on as trowsers, 
 and his jacket the wrong way before, or turned 
 inside out. The women, if they happen to have 
 two or three gowns, will put them all on ; and they 
 will manage so to arrange their dress as to have 
 
 2 A 
 
354 
 
 TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 some part of each aiticle visible. I am now alluding 
 not to those that reside in the mission families, but 
 to those who are living in their own native villages. 
 I have seen a person come into the chapel, at whose 
 monstrous appearance I had the greatest difficulty 
 to restrain a smile. The sleeves of ail old gown had 
 been drawn on as a pair of stockings ; two small 
 baskets fastened on the feet as shoes ; and one gown 
 over another so placed that you could see the 
 flounce of one, the body of a second, the sleeves of 
 a third, and the collar of a fouith, with a piece of 
 an old striped shiit thiown carelessly over as a 
 shawl, or a pair of trowsers hung round the neck as 
 a boa ; but so arranged as not to conceal any other 
 article of dress. I have seen a person thus decked 
 and adorned enter a chapel in the midst of service, 
 without exciting the slightest attention from the 
 assembled congregation, to whom it did not appear 
 at all strange ; but it is now very seldom, even in 
 the most distant villages, that we meet with any 
 specimens of this kind ; as we have invariably 
 endeavoured to correct their taste ; and the wives of 
 the missionaries, when supplying them with these 
 articles, have given them directions how to wear 
 .them/* 
 
 They are becoming very careful of their clothes, 
 and consequently improved in their habits of clean- 
 liness and health. Accordingly, u empty chests” to 
 .keep them in, and “ boxes of soap,” are to be 
 found among their imports. In their domestic 
 arrangements, they are gradually learning to attend 
 
TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 355 
 
 to the preparation of their food, and to their home 
 comforts. They purchase, in small quantities, 
 tea, sugar, biscuits, floui. Ironmongery is in great 
 request ; iron pots of different kinds; some tin 
 wares, and a little crockery ; spades for the cultiva- 
 tion of their ground, bill -hooks, axes, and saws. 
 We observe in the same lists, fouiteen cases of 
 books, probably the missionary translations; and 
 nineteen cases of stationery. 
 
 The exports bartered in 1829 for the warlike 
 cargo we have already alluded to, were confined to 
 timber and flax, which still form, and will long form, 
 the staple exports of the country, some potatoes 
 and pigs. In 1837, they supply the fleet of ship- 
 ping that crowd their harbours with fresh provisions 
 and a gieat variety of vegetables ; and they export, 
 besides timber and flax, mats, bark, quantities of 
 maize, potatoes, fat and laid, pigs, pork, hams, 
 dried fish, seal- skins, gum. The oils and whale- 
 bone exported aie assumed to belong to the whaling 
 ships. 
 
 “ The chief trade with the natives (says a coi re- 
 spondent of the Colonist , of date 4th February, 
 1834,) is provisions, which can be procured as cheap 
 from them as we could grow them ; the price of a 
 basket of potatoes (sixty pounds weight) is a fig of 
 tobacco ; for a basket of Indian corn, or the same 
 weight in cob, the same price ; pigs vary in price, 
 according to the demand for them ; but a good 
 blanket will purchase the best pig in the island. 
 
 2 A 2 
 
356 
 
 TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 The goods they take in baiter, and in the purchase 
 of land, are muskets, blankets, lead, shot, hoes, 
 spades, and tobacco, which latter is the circulating 
 medium of the island ; and it is as impossible to 
 tiavel without it in New Zealand as it is in any 
 other part of the world without money. Europeans, 
 of course, require goods of eveiy description, and 
 pay for them in planks and boards ; and a vciy re- 
 spectable gentleman lesiding on the Hokianga 
 assured me, that complaints of the want of credit 
 and honour aie unknown, and consequently not 
 apprehended/’ 
 
 4. Southern Whale Fishery. 
 
 There were engaged in this tiade, in 1836, 95 
 British ships, of about 37,000 tonnage, and carrying 
 about 3,400 men. There was imported during that 
 year, 7?001 tuns sperm oil, at 80 1. per tun, and 
 4,279 tuns black, or common whale oil, at 32/. per 
 
 tun. And this year is as nearly as possible an 
 average of the last ten years. 
 
 Of the speim oil, there was imported in Biitish 
 ships 4,285 tuns ; and of the black oil, 99 tuns, 
 making together 4,384 tuns. While there wtis im- 
 poited, in colonial ships, of the sperm oil, 2716 
 tuns ; and of the black oil, 4,180 tons, together 
 6,896, exceeding the impoits in British ships- in the 
 proportions of 7 to 4. 
 
 It appears from the Supplement for 1836 to 
 M 6 Culloch’s Dictionary of Commerce , that since 
 
TRADE AND SHIPPING. 357 
 
 1830, the quantities of oil imported in Biitish and 
 
 colonial ships stand 
 
 as 
 
 follows 
 
 — 
 
 - 
 
 Year 
 
 Sperm Oil 
 Biitish. 
 
 
 Colonial. 
 
 Black Oil. 
 British 
 
 Colonial. 
 
 1830 
 
 . 4,157 . 
 
 • 
 
 498 . 
 
 . 419 . 
 
 904 
 
 1831 
 
 . 5,939 . 
 
 6 
 
 1,576 . 
 
 . 192 . 
 
 . 1,462 
 
 1832 
 
 . 5,576 . 
 
 • 
 
 1,589 . 
 
 . 402 . 
 
 . 1,785 
 
 1833 
 
 . 3,451 . 
 
 • 
 
 2,608 . 
 
 . 220 . 
 
 . 2,245 
 
 1834 
 
 . 4,021 . 
 
 • 
 
 2,710 . 
 
 . 149 . 
 
 . 2,394 
 
 1835 
 
 . 5,631 . 
 
 • 
 
 2,260 . 
 
 . 311 . 
 
 . 3,137 
 
 1836 
 
 . 4,285 . 
 
 • 
 
 2,716 . 
 
 . 99 . 
 
 . 4,180 
 
 Fiom these tables it appeals that, while the 
 quantity of sperm oil imported in British vessels 
 has not decieased mateiially since 1830, the quantity 
 impoited in colonial ships has inci eased from 498 (o 
 2,710 tuns. And during the same peiiod, while the 
 quantity of black oil impoited in Biitish ships has 
 decreased fiom 419 to 99 tuns, the quantity impoited 
 in colonial ships has inci eased from 904 to 4,180 
 tuns*. 
 
 It is also the fact, that while the number of Bri- 
 tish vessels engaged in the trade has been stationary, 
 or rather decreasing, the number of Sydney vessels, 
 exclusive of those of Yan Diemens Land, has in- 
 creased from two in 1823, fiom five or six in 1826, 
 to tw^enty-six in 1830, and m 1834 to “ little short 
 of one hundred/' 
 
 In 1834, the number of American ships engaged 
 
 * These details for 3835 and 1836 have been obligingly 
 communicated by an eminent house which has been engaged 
 in this trade since its commencement. 
 
358 
 
 TRADE AND SHIPPING* 
 
 in this trade was 273, the tonnage exceeded 106,000, 
 and the seamen and navigators employed exceeded 
 9000; being about three times the extent of the 
 British trade. 
 
 There are twelve or fifteen French ships also en- 
 gaged in this tiade. 
 
 The remaiks suggested by a cuisory view of these 
 details are, in the first place, that New Zealand is 
 occasionally visited at present by a great proportion 
 of this extensive shipping tiade, and assuredly 
 would be visited by all of them, were there esta- 
 blished a well-conducted colony, provided with 
 regular supplies and stoies, and the pioper materials 
 for repairs and outfit. And secondly, it is ascer- 
 tained, by the steady and lapid extension of the 
 colonial trade, that the South Sea fishery is already 
 in a state of transition from the poits of Europe to 
 its natural seat in the poits of the Southern Ocean. 
 And lastly, that whatever may be the facilities for 
 conducting this trade, at piesent enjoyed by other 
 colonies, they will be possessed by New Zealand in 
 a greater degiee. The ports of these colonies are 
 not visited, like the haibours of New Zealand, by 
 the whalers of Great Britain, Ameiica, and France. 
 New Zealand is the head-quarteis, both for the 
 shipping of these countries, and also for the whaleis 
 of the colonies. The colonists have whaling and 
 sealing parties located in its different bays ; it is, in 
 fact, more advantageous for the colonies, and will 
 save a great outlay of capital to them, to carry on 
 their fishing operations from New Zealand, than 
 
TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 359 
 
 from their own ports ; and if the South Sea whale- 
 fishery be continued by British and American 
 capital, ( it must be so invested and applied as to 
 enjoy the benefit and facilities which must be 
 afforded to the trade by the proposed colony on 
 New Zealand. 
 
 It may be noticed, that, from the disastrous voy- 
 ages of late years, the ships and tonnage employed 
 in the Northern whale-fishery of black oil have fallen 
 off about a half since 1821 ; whilst the colonial, 
 trade in South Sea black oil has, since 1830, in- 
 creased from 904 to 4,180 tuns, with the advantage 
 of being conducted in a fine climate and an open sea. 
 
 5. Flax. 
 
 The next staple article of trade to be noticed is the 
 New Zealand flax, the Phormium tenax of Linnaeus. 
 This plant is repeatedly noticed by all peisons visit- 
 ing the island, fiom Cook to the present day. It 
 grows everywhere ; along the shores, on the banks 
 of the rivers, in the swamps, over hundreds of miles 
 of plains, in the forests, and for a considerable way 
 up the hills. It springs up from the earth in bunches 
 or tufts, with sedge-like leaves, bearing, on a long- 
 stalk, yellowish, and, a variety of it, reddish flowers* 
 which give place to long roundish pods, filled with 
 very fine shining black seeds. It grows to the 
 height generally of five or seven feet, and in the 
 rich vales of the Wykato country it rises still higher. 
 There are seven varieties of it already discovered in 
 New Zealand. Of these, one is particularly de- 
 
360 
 
 TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 scribed as remarkable for the facility with which its 
 boon, or useless vegetable matter, admits of being 
 separated from tlie fibres. Fibie of a peculiarly 
 silky lustre and softness is also said to be produced 
 from another species, which is understood to grow 
 in the more southern parts of the country. It 
 appears that it has been brought to blossom, though 
 impel fectly, in the neighbouiliood of London ; and 
 in France it is said to have been cultivated with 
 great success by MM. Freycinet and Faujas St. 
 Fond. Under the culture of the foimer. of these 
 gentlemen, it giew, in 1813, to the height of seven 
 feet six lines, the stalk being three inches and four 
 lines in circumference at the base, and two inches 
 and a half, half way up. Upon one stalk he had 
 one hundred and nine flowers, of a greenish yellow 
 colour ; and he had made some very stiong ropes 
 fiom the leaves, from which he had obtained the 
 flax by a very simple process. 
 
 It has been cultivated in this country, and an at- 
 tempt was made to introduce it on an extensive scale 
 in the south of Ii eland. It failed, but no authentic 
 account of this interesting expeiiment has been 
 obtained. It is said to have withstood the winter 
 of Inverness-shire in the open border, and to have 
 flowered lately near Birmingham. There are several 
 fine specimens in this neighbourhood, in the posses- 
 sion of William Burnley, Esq., Stamfoid. 
 
 According to Rutherford, the natives, after having 
 cut it down, and bi ought it home green in bundles, 
 in which state it is called horadu, scrape it with a 
 
TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 361 
 
 large mussel shell, and take the* heart out of it, v 
 splitting it with the nails of their thumbs, which, 
 for that purpose, they keep very long. It would 
 seem, however, that the natives have made instru- 
 ments for dressing this flax, not very dissimilar to 
 the tools of our own w^ool-combers. The outside 
 they throw away, and the rest they spiead out for 
 several days in the sun to dry, which makes it as 
 white as snow. In this prepared state it is, he 
 says, called mooka. They spin it, he adds, in a 
 double thread, with the hand on the thigh, and 
 then work it into mats, also by the hand; three 
 women may work on one mat at a time. Mr. 
 Nicholas, on one occasion, saw Duaterra's head wife 
 employed in weaving. The mat on which she was 
 engaged was one of open texture, and “ she pei- 
 formed her work,” says the* author, u with wooden 
 pegs stuck in the ground at equal distances fiom 
 each other ; to which, having tied the threads that 
 formed the woof, she took up six threads with the 
 two composing the warp, knotting them carefully 
 together.” It was astonishing, he says, with what 
 dexterity and quickness she handled the threads, 
 and how well executed was her peiformance. He 
 was assured that another mat which he saw, and 
 which was woven with elaborate ingenuity and 
 elegance, could not have been manufactured in less 
 time than between two and three yeais. 
 
 The great use which the New Zealanders make of 
 the staple commodity of their country, flax, is to 
 convert it into garments, nets, and lines, for which 
 
362 
 
 TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 purposes it is admirably adapted. They have a great 
 variety of garments, and names to specify each ; 
 though no difference might be observed, in some of 
 them, by a person not used to examine them very 
 minutely. They are all made by the women, which 
 occupation, before the introduction of blankets, and 
 other European articles of clothing, took up the great- 
 est part of their time. The only tool they use consists 
 of two small sticks to hold the garment by, and to 
 secure the line to which the warp is fastened ; it is 
 all knotted, and the process is most tedious, requiring 
 from three to four months close sitting to complete; 
 one of their kaitatas, the finest sort of mat which 
 they make. This garment has a very silky appear- 
 ance, great care having been taken in dressing and 
 bleaching the flax. Thev are sometimes made nine 
 feet by seven or eight, with a deep rich black and 
 white border, fancifully worked. The natives of 
 the south much excel the Bay of Islanders in producing 
 this article. They are seldom worn but by persons 
 of some consideration. The patai is a small unor- 
 namented garment, worn round the waist, and 
 reaching down to the knees ; this is generally worn 
 by females. The koiowai and tatata are two gar- 
 ments nearly alike in texture ; they have both a 
 number of loose stiings hanging outside, which gives 
 them a neat and comfortable appearance. The rigeri 
 is the garment worn outside in rainy weather, and 
 used also, when the ground is damp, as a mattress, 
 for which it is no bad substitute. This garment is 
 made upon the principle of thatching, and is per- 
 
TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 363 
 
 fectly impervious to rain, however heavy. A native 
 dressed in this, when he is seated, bears no bad 
 resemblance to a bee-hive, particularly when he 
 perches himself upon a heap of stones, and folds his 
 knees up to his chin. To notice, or even to name, 
 all the varieties of clothing, would be tedious and 
 useless, as they differ so very little as to be scarcely 
 perceptible ; we will pass them over, only obseiving, 
 that male and female, master and slave, when they 
 can afford it, are dressed much alike. 
 
 From the flax they spin excellent twine, and good 
 stiong cord; it is all done by a simple but tedious 
 practice, that of twisting it on the thigh, by rolling 
 it in one direction with the palm of the hand. They 
 make an excellent coid, an inch in circumference, 
 and some even more than that, by twisting or plait- 
 ing several small cords or threads tightly together. 
 Their twine and fishing-lines aie all strong and well 
 made, and capable of answering all the purposes for 
 which they are intended : these have latterly formed 
 an article of baiter. The surprise of some of the 
 natives was very great, when they saw the facility 
 with which 'the raw material was manufactured into 
 rope by the machinery at the Waimate, as conducted 
 by Messrs. Hamlin and Matthews. They acknow- 
 ledge the superiority of the article, when thus 
 wrought, over their own. 
 
 Some fine specimens of the native flax, and of the 
 cloaks manufactured by them, are to be seen at the 
 rooms of the New Zealand Association, and also at 
 the United Service Museum. 
 
364 
 
 TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 Various experiments liave been made to facilitate 
 the opeiation of preparing and dressing it, and to 
 ascertain the qualities in compaiison with other flax 
 and hemp. 
 
 It is stated in the Annual Register for 1819, that 
 about the beginning of that year a favouiable report 
 had been made of the suitableness of the phoimium 
 foi the manufacture both of small and large ropes, 
 after some experiments in the dock -yard at Ports- 
 mouth. The ropes turned out stiong, pliable, and 
 very silky. The notice adds, that the plant may be 
 cut down in New Zealand three times a year, and 
 that it may be imported to this country at the rate 
 of eight pounds per ton, or one-seventh of the cost of 
 hemp. 
 
 Recently it has been diessed in New South W ales, 
 in considerable quantities ; and a person employed 
 by the Church Missionary Society to examine the 
 process in u£e, writes from that country, in March, 
 1831, that he has been successful in various experi- 
 ments which he had instituted for its improvement. 
 
 Mr. Busby also states, that, “ previous to the visit 
 of Mr. Bigge, the commissioner of inquiry, to New 
 South Wales, quantities of the Phormium tenax , or 
 New Zealand flax, had been brought to Sydney, and 
 manufactured into every species of cordage, except 
 cables : and Mr. Bigge observes, that 4 its superi- 
 ority of strength to the hemp of the Baltic has been 
 attested, both by experiments made at Sydney, and 
 by one that was made under his own observation 
 in the King's Yard, Deptford.' 
 
TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 365 
 
 a Mr. Bio oe has also stated that with the means a 
 
 oo 
 
 lope-maker in Sydney 6 had discoveied, of bi caking 
 the New Zealand flax in its green state, it may be 
 leckoned as one of the most valuable productions 
 that the soil of New South Wales is capable of pro- 
 ducing and he xecommends 4 that a certain num- 
 her of convicts should be employed in planting the 
 New Zealand flax, either at Emu Plains, or at any 
 other of the government farms in New South 
 Wales/ 
 
 44 This recommendation appears, fiom reasons which 
 I have not asceitained, but probably fiom the slow 
 giowth of the plants in soils not natuially adapted 
 to it, never to have been acted upon by the colonial 
 government. Major Goulbum, the late colonial 
 secretary, had also anticipated the greater advantages 
 which would result to the colony, by encouraging 
 the industiy of the natives of New Zealand, in the 
 preparation of this indigenous production of their 
 soil, which is now asceitained to glow spontaneously 
 in fields of inexhaustible extent, along the more 
 southerly shores of the islands. The plant is a spe- 
 cies of flag, and is perennial, the flaxy fibre forming 
 the wider suiface of the long leaf; it is separated by 
 the females, who, holding the top of the leaf between 
 their toes, cut thiough the succulent matter near the 
 top with a shell, and inseiting the shell between that 
 substance and the fibre, effect its separation by draw- 
 ing the shell thiough the whole length of the leaf. 
 The sepaiation is more easily effected by a mecha- 
 nical process , when the vegetable is fresh cut, as it 
 
366 
 
 TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 contains a gum which causes it to adhere more 
 strongly when dry ; and I believe it was ascertained 
 by experiments made under the dixection of Major 
 Goulburn, at Sydney, that the large proportion of 
 feculent matter made it impossible to effect its 
 separation by decomposition in water, without 
 injuring the strength of the fibre.” 
 
 The fi ax has recently been manufactured into sail- 
 cloth, canvass, an extensive class of water-proof 
 fabrics, suitable to the purpose of pauling -cloths 
 hose, and numerous other articles, ropes and cordage. 
 After being prepared in a paiticular way, experiments 
 were made on the cloth by Mi. Marsh, practical 
 chemist of the Royal Arsenal, Woolwich, who re- 
 ported that it was “ impervious to hot or cold water/ 5 
 He adds, in a repoit dated 17tli March, 1834, w I then 
 submitted it to the combined action of air and mois- 
 ture, in an exposed situation, for about two years, 
 during which period it was subjected to the usual 
 vicissitudes of the weather, without the slightest 
 deterioration in its pioperties, either as regards its 
 flexibility, or its impermeability to moisture. I feel 
 no hesitation in saying that other cloth, if submitted 
 to the same ordeal, would have perished in a much 
 shorter period.” 
 
 Captain William Crozier, commercial navy, gives 
 the following account of a severe experiment to 
 which he subjected the cloth. He writes, of date 
 27th of January, 1837 — “ I have submitted your 
 cloth to the following severe test against two speci- 
 mens of superior Baltic cloth. The three cloths 
 
TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 367 
 
 were soaked in fresh water, and laid in the bottom 
 of a vessel of mine, lying in the London Docks, 
 where they remained exposed to the cold and damp 
 air arising from the bilge water; this being a situ- 
 ation in the vessel where no common canvass could 
 possibly escape mildew and rot ; and, in order to 
 subject these cloths to the most severe possible test, 
 I suffered them to remain in this destructive element 
 from the 14th of September, 1836, to the 21st of 
 January, 1837, "a period of four months, when I 
 found, upon examination, that the Baltic cloth had 
 become entirely rotten, whilst the cloth manufac- 
 tured by your process proved to be entirely sound, 
 uninjured, and perfectly free from any symptoms 
 of mildew, peeling, or premature decay. I am of 
 opinion, that the adoption of this sail-cloth will 
 become the means of saving a large portion of the 
 lives and property sacrificed at sea.” 
 
 “ According to the statistical returns of New 
 South Wales,” says Mr. Busby, “for the year 1828, 
 New Zealand flax, to the extent of sixty tons, and 
 valued at 2600/., was exported from Sydney to 
 England during that year. To what extent the 
 trade to New Zealand has increased in the short 
 intervening period, some idea may be formed from 
 following facts. 
 
 “ During the year 1 830, according to returns 
 taken from the Custom-House books, twenty-eight 
 distinct vessels, averaging 110|| tons burden each, 
 made, in the aggregate, fifty-six voyages to New 
 .Zealand, the total tonnage of vessels cleared out for 
 
368 TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 New Zealand being that year 5,888 tons. In the 
 same year, twenty-six distinct vessels, of tlie ave- 
 rage burden of 114|§ tons, arrived from these 
 islands, having made, in the aggregate, forty-six 
 voyages inwards ; their total tonnage amounting to 
 4,959 tons. It also appears that, of seventy-eight 
 vessels which cleared out from Sydney for 4 foreign 
 states, South Sea Islands, and fisheries/ fifty-six 
 were for New Zealand ; and of sixty-four reported 
 as arrived, under the same heads, forty-six were 
 
 i 
 
 from the same place. 
 
 u These voyages were undertaken chiefly for the 
 purpose of procuring New Zealand flax. 
 
 44 The trade in flax is considered to have been ex- 
 tremely profitable to those who have embarked in 
 it, and although several vessels had returned unsuc- 
 cessful towards the close of last year, this was at- 
 tributed to its having been the season when the 
 natives are engaged in preparing their potato- 
 grounds — an employment from which they will 
 permit nothing to divert their attention. One of 
 the oldest and most eminent merchants in Sydney, 
 who had not hitherto been concerned in the „ trade, 
 was accordingly preparing to embark in it ; and 
 those who are best acquainted with the subject 
 affirm that a very great increase may be expected. 
 I am informed that the merchants of Hobart Town 
 and Launceston, in Yan Diemens Land, who have 
 not hitherto prosecuted the New Zealand trade to 
 any extent, have also had their attention roused to 
 its advantages, and are beginning to engage in it 
 with ardour.” 
 
369 
 
 TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 / 
 
 6. Timber Trade. 
 
 We have already mentioned, more than once, the 
 lofty forests of New Zealand. Of these, considered 
 as a mere ornament to the country, all who have 
 seen them speak in terms of the highest admiration. 
 Mr. Anderson (the surgeon whom Cook took with 
 him on hoard the Resolution in his third voyage) 
 desciibes them as “ flourishing with a vigour almost 
 superior to anything that imagination can conceive, 
 and affording an august prospect to those who are- 
 delighted with the grand and * beautiful works of 
 nature.” “ It is impossible,” says Mr. Nicholas^, 
 “ to imagine, in the wildest and most picturesque 
 w T alks of nature, a sight more sublime and majestic, 
 or which can moie forcibly challenge the admiration 
 of the traveller, than a New Zealand forest.” And 
 indeed, when we are told that the trees rise gene- 
 rally to the height of from eighty to a hundred 
 feet, stiaiglit as a mast and without a biancli, and 
 are then ci owned with tops of such umbrageous 
 foliage, that the lays of the sun, in endeavouring to 
 pierce through them, can hardly make more than a 
 dim twilight in the lonely recesses below, so that 
 herbage cannot grow theie, and the rank soil pro- 
 duces nothing but a thick spread of climbing and 
 intertwisted underwood, we may conceive how im- 
 posing must be the gloomy grandeur of these gigantic 
 and impenetrable groves. [In the woods in the 
 neighbourhood of Poverty Bay, Cook says he found 
 trees of above twenty different sorts, altogether un- 
 
370 
 
 TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 known to any body on board; and almost every 
 new district which, he visited afterwards presented 
 to him a profusion of new varieties. Among those 
 which the natives principally make use of, are the 
 hurow , from which they extiact a black dye, and 
 the ww 9 a species of cork-tree ; but the trees that 
 have as yet chiefly atti acted the attention of Euro- 
 peans are ceitain of those more lofty ones, of which 
 we have just spoken. 
 
 These trees had attracted Cook's attention in his 
 first voyage, as likely to prove admiiably adapted 
 for masts, if the timber, which in its original state 
 he consideied lather too heavy for that purpose, 
 could, like that of the European pitch pine, be light- 
 ened by tapping ; “ they would then,” he says, “ be 
 such masts as no country in Euiope could pioduee.” 
 Crozet, however, asserts, in his account of Maiiohs 
 voyage, that they found what he calls the cedai of 
 New Zealand, its weight no heavier than the r best 
 Riga fir. Of late years, the attention of our own 
 government has been turned to the capabilities of 
 this wood, and its entire suitableness for the most 
 important purposes of ship-building has been suffi- 
 ciently ascertained. It was in older to obtain a 
 cargo of spais for top-masts that the Dromedary , in 
 which Captain Cruise sailed, was directed to pro- 
 ceed to New Zealand in 1820. jThis ship had 
 already been provided with a fore-top-gallant mast 
 of New Zealand timber, which had been brought to 
 England by the Catherine whaler, and of which 
 Captain Cruise says, “ it was well tried during its 
 
TRADE AND SHIPPING. 371 
 
 return to its native country, and proved itself to be, 
 in seamen s phrase, a stick of first-rate quality/' 
 
 According to Captain Cruise, there aie two kinds 
 of trees known in New Zealand which are fit for 
 masts for large ships, the one of which is called by 
 the natives Icaikaterre , the other coury or cowdy. 
 They both glow to an immense height without a 
 branch ; but the coury seems to be the tallest, and 
 is also to be prefeired on other accounts. It is not, 
 however, so easily piocured as the other, being to 
 be sought for on the tops of the highest hills, from 
 which it is scarcely possible to get it conveyed to 
 the sea- side ; whereas the kaikaterie is found gene- 
 rally in low swampy ground, often on the banks of 
 rivers, so that little difficulty, of course, is expe- 
 rienced in bringing it on board. It was the cowry 
 which the Dromedary w T as directed, if possible, to 
 procuie : but she was obliged at last to come home 
 with a cargo of the other timber, the cowry forests 
 being found to be at too great a distance from any 
 place of embarkation in the Bay of Islands, to make 
 it practicable for the spars to be conveyed to the 
 ship ; and the captain having declined to go up the 
 Shukehanga river, the banks of which were ascer- 
 tained to be clothed with that tree, from an appre- 
 hension of not being able to pass the bar which lies 
 across its mouth. 
 
 It has since been stated in the Quarterly Review 
 that the spars brought from New Zealand have been 
 64 found on trial to be of equal gravity with Riga 
 
 2 B 2 
 
372 
 
 TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 spars, and to possess a greater degree of flexibility 
 as well as of stiengtb, than the very best species of 
 fir procured from the north.” 44 The wood of this 
 tree,” (the cowry,) it is added, 44 is much finer 
 grained than any timber of the pine tribe, and the 
 trunks are of such a size as to serve for the main 
 and fore-top masts of the laigest three-deckeis.” In 
 a note, it is said, 44 the Prince Regent , of one hun- 
 dred and twenty guns, is supplied with them ; they 
 have also been used in sea- going ships, and the re- 
 ports of their qualities aie most favourable.” The 
 same writer also informs us that 44 the cowry, though 
 coniferous, is not allied to the pine tribe, but is a 
 species of the genus which E-umphius desciibes 
 under the name of Dammara , which affords the pitch 
 or resin used by the natives of the Oriental Archi- 
 pelago, and which is of a diffeient genus from that 
 tree which in India produces the dammer.” ITe 
 asserts, however, that it is not veiy abundant in 
 New Zealand, its growth being confined, as far as 
 our knowledge extends, to the northward of Mer- 
 cury Bay on one side of the island, and the mouth 
 of the Waikato on the other. 
 
 44 Establishments,” says Mr. Busby, 44 have been 
 formed for the purpose of procuring spars for ship- 
 ping, and timber for house building, the timber of 
 New Zealand being softer and more easily worked 
 than that of New Holland. Two very handsome 
 vessels, one of the burthen of 370 tons, and the other 
 of the burthen of 140 tons, have also been built in 
 
TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 373 
 
 one of tlie rivers, by English mechanics. But in all 
 their pursuits, the English are largely assisted by 
 the natives.” 
 
 This information is quite correct, as far as it goes, 
 but in the Hokianga alone there were six vessels 
 built by one establishment, and one by each of two 
 other smaller establishments foimed there. There 
 are from thiity to forty Europeans settled in different 
 portions, along the fertile and finely wooded banks 
 of that noble river and its tributaries, all of whom, 
 to a greater or less extent, are engaged in the timber 
 trade : we formerly noticed another establishment 
 in Pegasus Bay. Theie are several mercantile and 
 other establishments in the Bay of Islands, and 
 Cloudy Bay, and Stewart's Island. 
 
 The following: account has been extracted from 
 
 O 
 
 Mr. Lambert's work, on Pines : vol. II, p. 65. 
 
 “ The Dammara australis may be justly ranked as 
 one of the finest timber trees which New Zealand 
 produces, often aiising to the amazing height of one 
 bundled and foity feet, with a diameter, near the 
 base, of four to seven feet. Its trunk is straight and 
 even-giained, rendering it veiy useful for ship masts. 
 The tree yields, both by incision and spontaneously, 
 vast quantities of a pure and limpid resin, which 
 soon hardens, on exposure to the air. An extensive 
 cabinet-maker has tried this lesin, in varnishing, 
 and declares that it is equal, if not superior, to the 
 best copal varnish. This valuable resin is perhaps 
 deserving of attention as an* article of commerce. 
 For the branch represented in the plate (in Mr. 
 
374 
 
 TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 Lambert’s work) I am indebted to tire friendship 
 of John Dean Thompson, Esq., commissioner of the 
 navy. It was brought home by Captain Downie, 
 under whose orders two ships were sent by govern- 
 ment some time ago for the purpose of piocuring 
 timber fit for ship-building. Captain Downie had 
 the kindness to present me with a large mass of the 
 Cowrie resin, contained in a box made of the timber, 
 which in grain resembles the finest deal*.” 
 
 There were shipped for England, by the Pyramus, 
 44 45 bags of Cowrie gum,” spoken of as above, so 
 that its qualities as a varnish will immediately be 
 ascertained. 
 
 Here follows an account from Mr. Yate’s volume, 
 of those different trees which he desciibes. Speci- 
 mens of about thiity varieties may be seen at the 
 rooms of the New Zealand Association. They ap- 
 pear adapted for every description of ship-building, 
 cooperage, carpenteiing, turning, cabinet-making, 
 and ornamental work. In the invoices, there was 
 observed a considerable importation of 44 cooperage 
 tools and iron hoops,” and there seems therefore a 
 promise that the extensive foiests of the country 
 
 \ 
 
 * cc I am indebted to my friend, John Barrow, Esq. Secre- 
 tary to the Admiralty, for the following statement of a com- 
 parison which he made between a piece of Cowrie and Riga 
 fir. A piece of Cowrie, one-and-a-half inch square, three 
 feet long, suspended ten inches from the end, bore the weight 
 of lcwt. 2qrs. 151bs. at the other end, before it broke. The 
 piece weighed lib. lOoz. A piece of Riga fir bore the weight 
 of lcwt. 2qrs. lllbs. The piece weighed lib. 8oz.” 
 
TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 375 
 
 will become at no distant time available, and pnt an 
 end to tbe anomalous importation, in great numbers, 
 of 44 empty casks.” 
 
 We shall quote tbe description given by Mr. Yate, 
 of tbe Kowdie, or Cowry, as be mentions some new 
 particulars. 
 
 44 Tbe first tree wbicb I sliall notice is tbe Kauri, 
 ( Dammara australis , or Pinus Kauri), This tree 
 is of tbe genus Pine, and has attracted much of tbe 
 attention of Europeans, on account of its magnitude, 
 and the excellency of its wood ; answering every 
 purpose of house-building, and being excellently 
 adapted fiom its size, lightness, and strength, for 
 tbe topmasts of tbe largest East-Indiamen and men- 
 of-war. It grows, in some of the forests, from 
 eighty-five to ninety-five feet high, without a 
 branch. The tiunk of the tiee is of immense girth, 
 being sometimes twelve feet in diameter ; and when 
 the bark and sap aie removed, the ciicumference of 
 the solid heart of the log is thirty-three feet, being 
 a diameter of eleven feet. It will scarcely be be- 
 lieved, by an English timber-merchant, that I have 
 measured a Kauri tree whose circumference was 
 forty feet eleven inches, perfectly sound throughout, 
 the gum oozing out of it when the bark was 
 -wounded, as though it were a plant of only a few 
 years growth. The sap of the Kauri, as indeed of 
 every other tree in New Zealand, is the thickest on 
 the shaded side ; that is, ^ on the south and south- 
 west side, or that portion of the plant which faces 
 the south or south-west : it is on that side, some- 
 
376 
 
 TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 times, seven inches thick ; while the opposite sides, 
 those facing the north and north-east, have only five 
 inches of sap ; and the heart, or solid part of the 
 tree, is harder or more durable than the other side. 
 The sap soon $ots, being very succulent in its nature, 
 and when stripped of its bark, is immediately preyed 
 upon by a small brown worm, which reduces a great 
 portion of it to powder. As a shiub, and during its 
 youthful days, the Kauri is not very graceful ; it is 
 crooked and shapeless, and has a few long, narrow, 
 pale green leaves, scattered here and there upon its 
 branches ; but when it comes to years of maturity, 
 it stands unrivalled for majesty and beauty. Its 
 top is crowned with the most splendid foliage, and 
 its immense height raises its head far above the other 
 trees of the forest, over which it stands the un- 
 disputed monarch, and affords, under its crown, an 
 umbrageous retreat for many of the more humble 
 plants. Its leaves are small, but very numerous, 
 and not unlike those of the English box. The bark 
 is thick, white, and smooth, and very soon haidens 
 after the tree is cut down : if not stiipped a short 
 time after it is felled the task becomes difficult, from 
 the pertinacity with which it adheres to the trunk. 
 The wood is very light in its colour, is beautifully 
 grained, planes up smooth, and otherwise works 
 well. From the trunk of the tree oozes a gum, in- 
 soluble in water, and, I believe, in rectified spirits of 
 wine ; also a kind of resin, which will answer the 
 purpose of that useful article in ship-building. Both 
 emit a strong, resinous smell : the gum is, however, 
 
TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 377 
 
 very fragrant, and is chewed by the natives, for 
 hours together, on account of the taste which it 
 leaves upon the tongue. The gum and lesin diffuse 
 themselves over the whole tree. The cone and the 
 leaf are equally tinctured with it, and it may be 
 seen exuding from the tips of the leaves on the 
 highest branches. This tree flouiishes on the sides 
 of steep hills and in the bottom of deep ravines, and 
 always on a stiff, haid, clayey soil. The roots of 
 the Kami, as of every other tree in New Zealand, 
 aie very much upon the suiface of the eaith, with 
 here and there a fibre striking deeply into the 
 ground. . 
 
 “Tanekaha ( Podoccirpus aspleni/olius , or Phytto- 
 cladus trichomanoides ). — This legulai, beautiful, and 
 highly ornamental tree, is found on hilly lands, or 
 in dry shaded woods. Its general height is about 
 forty-five feet ; and its giith, or circumference, two 
 feet. The baik is plain, and light coloured, ringed 
 at about six inches ; and forming distinct flakes up 
 to the branches of the tiee ; the leaf stem is about 
 four inches ; and each one has nine or eleven small 
 umbelliferous leaves, like those of the paisley, grow- 
 ing upon it. The wood is a shade darkei than the 
 Kami ; it has a closer giain, smells strongly of tur- 
 pentine, is less affected with wet than any other 
 pine, and is an exceedingly valuable wood. It is 
 used for all kinds of outside work, such as posts, 
 and floors for verandahs ; and is much sought after 
 for the decks of vessels. The tree is not so plentiful 
 
878 
 
 TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 as the Kauri ; and is not of sufficient magnitude for 
 masts of any but small craft. 
 
 “ Totara (Tams ). — This tree, when full grown, is 
 about twenty feet in circumference, and from fifty to 
 sixty feet high in the tiunk. It has a coarse light- 
 coloured bark, very thick and heavy ; and has the 
 appearance of having been chopped thiough, at small 
 intervals, with an axe. It flouiishes in dry soil and 
 on rising ground, but is sometimes found on the 
 banks of livers. The wood is inclining to red, splits 
 freely, is very hard, but works well. Its foliage 
 forms a thick handsome crown at the top of the tree, 
 and is much like that of the yew. This tree does 
 not appear to be subject to the same diseases as 
 others of the same species, as it is mostly found in a 
 very round and peifect state. Its roots are high 
 out of the ground, and the fibres are remaikably 
 thick and strong : they spread themselves over a 
 great surface of earth ; and are detrimental to the 
 growth of the underwood, with which most of the 
 forests in New Zealand abounds. 
 
 u Kahikatea ( Treniperus , or Dacrydium excelsum) . 
 — This tree only flourishes in low, swampy, or alluvial 
 soils ; and never in thick and shady woods. It has 
 a very imposing appearance when it stands alone, 
 having a trunk branchless for seventy or eighty feet, 
 and then a beautiful point rising to a point; the 
 leaves being sharp and prickly, of the same character 
 as those of the Totara, only longer and nanower. 
 It bears a red berry ; of which the natives are par- 
 
TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 379 
 
 ticularly fond, and which has latterly become an 
 article of barter among themselves. The first visi- 
 tors to New Zealand were much disappointed in 
 this tree. It is, what has commonly been called, 
 the white pine ; but it is of so soft and spongy a 
 nature, as to rot in a few months, if exposed to the 
 weather. It absorbs so much wet, that, in the 
 damp climate of New Zealand it is almost impossible 
 to season it ; and from its having been exported, 
 and stiongly recommended for building purposes, it 
 quickly brought the pines of this country into dis- 
 repute. Now, however, it is never cut down for 
 use, except by those persons who are not acquainted 
 with its nature, or who have no scruples in substi- 
 tuting it in the place of more durable woods, which, 
 in many situations, it is more difficult to obtain. 
 The tree grows with great rapidity, quickly comes 
 to perfection, and as quickly decays. 
 
 “ Rimu ( Dacrydium cupressimwn ). — This elegant 
 tree comes to its greatest perfection in shaded woods, 
 and in moist rich soil. Its topmost branches are not 
 more than eighty feet from the ground; and the 
 diameter of its trunk seldom exceeds four feet. Its 
 foliage is remarkably graceful and beautiful, espe- 
 cially in its shrubbery days. Its leaves are only 
 small prickles, running up a long stem, from which, 
 towards the top, branch out several other small 
 stems, whose united weight causes the main stem to 
 hang like the branches of the weeping willow, or a 
 cluster of ostrich feathers ; and the beauty of the 
 whole is heightened by the liveliness of the colour 
 
380 
 
 TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 with which it is decorated. It has a dark scaly 
 bark, and its wood is inclining to red, without any 
 particular marks of grain. It is hard and difficult 
 to work, being brittle ; but its qualities are not suf- 
 ficiently known, to make it, as yet, much sought 
 after. There is, however, no doubt that it will be 
 found a serviceable and enduring wood. It emits a 
 strong resinous and turpentine smell ; and a little 
 resin sometimes oozes from the upper branches. 
 The tree is plentiful in the forests, where the soil is 
 not clayey. 
 
 “ Maiii, a tree of the Podocarpus species, growing 
 from forty to sixty feet high, but never arriving at a 
 larger circumference than twelve feet. Its bark is 
 peculiarly clean; and resembles that of a healthy 
 young oak, or the Tanekaha, when a shrub. It 
 produces a brittly, close-grained, durable wood, of a 
 red colour, planes up smoothly ; and appears capable 
 of receiving a high polish. It flourishes best in rich 
 soils, and seems to require much moisture. It has 
 a spiral leaf, long and narrow, of a pale bright green. 
 The wood is too brittle for the cabinet-maker, or 
 it would not be a bad substitute for mahogany. 
 Another objection to its use, for articles of house- 
 hold furniture, except fixtures, is its weight. 
 
 u Puriri ( Vitex littoralis .) — This tree, from its hard- 
 ness and durability, has been denominated the New 
 Zealand Oak ; and indeed it seems to answer all the 
 purposes of that prince of trees. The wood is of a 
 dark brown colour, close in the grain, and takes a 
 good polish ; it splits freely, and works well ; and 
 
TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 381 
 
 may be used witli advantage for all outside work, 
 as it does not injure from exposure to the damp ; 
 and twenty years experience has proved that in 
 that time it will not rot, though in a wet soil under 
 the ground. For ship-building it is a most valuable 
 wood; as the injury which it has received from 
 being perforated in various places by a large worm 
 peculiar to the tree, does not essentially diminish its 
 value for the timbers of ships or for the knees of 
 boats. On first examining a Puriii log, you would 
 
 be inclined to reject it, on account of the many 
 
 \ 
 
 large holes that at once present themselves to notice ; 
 but, on further examination, it is found that the 
 perforations do not proceed from the rot, and that 
 the wood which remains is of great value, though it 
 must sometimes be cut up to disadvantage. These 
 defects in the trunk of the tree make it unavailable 
 for woiking up into household fumituie or for 
 boards ; but no plant in New Zealand furnishes 
 such excellent materials for the ground-plates of 
 houses, or for posts and rails for fences ; it also 
 answers well for the wood work of a plough. It 
 grows from fifteen to thirty feet without a blanch; 
 and varies from twelve to twenty feet in circum- 
 ference. The branches are crooked, diffuse, and 
 robust : the leaves are large, and of a deep bright 
 green, growing three and five together ; its baik is 
 rough and gray, and is generally covered with a 
 short dry moss ; it flowers in September and October, 
 and flourishes best in a deep rich soil. Its roots 
 are much on the surface ; and it is moie liable than 
 
382 
 
 TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 any other tree to be prostrated to the earth by a 
 
 44 He ware wa ( Knightia excels a.') — This-treeis found 
 in dry forests, and where the soil is loose and 
 gravelly in its textuie. It flowers in November 
 and December ; and is a fine umbiageous tree, with 
 large pale-green leaves, rough, and jagged, like a 
 saw at the edges. The wood is beautifully varie- 
 gated; being mottled with red, upon a ground of 
 light brown. It splits freely, and weie it of suffi- 
 cient dimensions, would make elegant furniture, or 
 cabinet articles. Its baik is clear, and of a light- 
 brown colour. The height of the tiee, when full 
 grown, is from fifty to sixty feet, and its diameter 
 from eighteen to thiity inches. From the freeness 
 with which it splits, it is of much use for paling - 
 fence, but never for shingles, on account of its so 
 readily twisting with the sun : indeed, the tree is 
 not of sufficient magnitude to answer at all the 
 
 O 
 
 purpose of shingles. It is durable for all inside 
 work, and would every where be considered a 
 handsome wood. 
 
 64 Kawaka ( Dacrydium plmnosum\ is a tree grow*' 
 ing about thiity feet high, and fiom one to three 
 feet in diameter, with a rough dark bark, and a 
 foliage not very unlike fern. It is a beautifully 
 grained wood, close and heavy, and would make 
 elegant picture frames, where they were required of 
 a deep stain: It is, however, only the lower part 
 
 of the trunk of the tree which is so dark and close 
 in the grain; the higher you ascend toward the 
 
TRADE AND SHIPPING, 
 
 383 
 
 branches, the lighter both in weight and colour, and 
 consequently, for the purpose above-mentioned, the 
 less valuable. The wood in the lower part of the 
 tree much resembles the tulip wood of Moreton Bay, 
 New South Wales, though not quite so dark and 
 heavy. I believe it is not much known, and has 
 never as yet been sought aftei, to be applied to any 
 useful puipose. 
 
 “ Miro ( Podocarpus ferruginea ). — This plant grows 
 to the height of from forty to fifty feet, with a 
 diameter of not moie than thiity inches, except in 
 extraordinaiily large specimens. It fiouiishes in 
 all the foiests, and in every description of soil. It 
 produces a fine red beiry, the principal and most 
 nourishing food of the wood pigeon during the 
 season. The wood is smooth, close-grained, and 
 dark, for a pine, splits fieely, and has a laige long 
 grain similai to that of the mahogany. The small- 
 ness of the dimensions of this tiee subtracts much 
 from its utility as timber, to which name, peihaps, 
 it scarcely can be said to make any pretensions. The 
 leaf is like that of the fir tree ; and its baik is clear 
 and smooth as the bark of the ash. Foi durability 9 
 as a species of the pine, it fax exceeds any other, 
 and would be much sought after and piefeired, were 
 it not for the scantiness of its circumference. 
 
 “ Towai, a tree of the Podocarpus species, with a 
 daik brown bark, and a leaf similar to, and about 
 the size of, the moss rose. It grows from twenty to 
 thirty feet high, without a branch, and then becomes 
 thickly foliated. Its bark is smooth, and similar to 
 
384 
 
 TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 that of the ash. It produces a heavy close-grained 
 red wood, answering all the purposes of the New 
 South Wales cedar, but much more durable and 
 weighty. It grows in all the small forests where 
 there is no Kauri, and where the soil is light and 
 vegetable in its nature. This tiee is also but of 
 small dimensions, and is, consequently, generally 
 allowed to remain an undisturbed occupier of its 
 native woods.” 
 
 Pohutukaura ( Callistemon ellipticus ). — This is 
 a tree of remaikably robust habits, and diffuse irre- 
 gular growth, and is found on the rocky shores of 
 most of the bays and harbouis of the Northern Is- 
 lands of New Zealand. Indeed, it flourishes best on 
 those rocks where it would appear impossible that 
 a plant of such laige dimensions should receive any 
 sustenance, as nothing is visible but the barren 
 rock, to which it has attached itself : its leaves are 
 large and of a very deep green ; in December and 
 January it puts out large quantities of flowers of 
 the most splendid ciimson colour, larger than a good- 
 sized rose, and of the class Polyandria, having an 
 immense number of stamens, with a little dust cling- 
 ing to the top of each. The bark of this tree is 
 gray, and the wood brittle, haid, heavy, and dark # 
 It is very difficult to work, from its haidness, as it 
 breaks or turns the edges of almost all the tools used 
 in preparing it. It receives the finest polish, and 
 would be taken for a very handsome rosewood — as 
 a substitute for which it answers well. I should 
 conceive it to be one of the most durable, as well as 
 
TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 385 
 
 the darkest and hardest woods of New Zealand. It 
 sometimes grows to four 01 five feet in diameter, 
 but is crooked and misshapen. 
 
 Aki, called the Lignum mtce of New Zealand, 
 from its hardness, weight, and colour, is useless for 
 all common puiposes, and is very difficult to work. 
 It is a crooked shoit tiee, scarcely' more than a 
 useful shrub, being not of larger diameter than from 
 six inches to a foot. Its wood takes the most beau- 
 tiful polish, and its grain seems to be only a con- 
 tinuation of hard knots, which gives it a peculiar 
 but very beautiful appearance when wrought. It 
 resembles the tulip-wood of Australia more than 
 any other plant I have seen. If sent to England, 
 I doubt not but it would be a most valuable wood 
 for making elegant cabinets and woik-boxes; but 
 the patience of the artist would be severely put to 
 the test, from the hardness and brittleness of the 
 material which he would have to work. 
 
 Kahikatoa ( Leptospermum scoparium ). — A tree 
 of stunted growth, flourishing in clayey barren soils, 
 and producing a hard led wood. From the berries 
 which it bears, it has been designated the tea-tree. 
 It does not grow above eighteen inches in diameter. 
 It is sometimes used by the natives for the corner 
 posts of their larger fences, but it would not answer 
 for this purpose if nails were used by them, as the 
 wood is so hard as to resist a nail of large dimen- 
 sions. It is a sure sign of a barren soil when the 
 Kahikatoa is found in plenty ; for though it grows 
 to its greatest size in rich woods, it is very rarely 
 
 2 C 
 
386 
 
 TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 Seen but upon tbe most barren and useless plains, 
 which will scarcely produce any other plant or shrub. 
 It has a very small leaf, and bears a white blossom 
 all the year round. The perfume which it exhales 
 is very fragrant, and spreads itself for a long distance 
 from the place where the plant grows. 
 
 Kohekohe ( Laurus Jcohelcohe). — A fine handsome 
 tree, with a trunk free of branches to a height of 
 forty feet, and a diameter of three feet, producing 
 a fine-grained red wood, closer than the cedar, and 
 rather heavier than that wood. Its bark is clear, 
 it splits freely, and will no doubt answer well for 
 all common household furniture. Its leaf has the 
 colour, the shape, and the gloss of the laurel ; and 
 its roots are more expansive, and cover a larger 
 surface, than those of any other tree of this country. 
 In cutting roads through the woods, this plant 
 forms a great obstruction, on account of the immense 
 size and hardness of its roots. 
 
 Mahoe ( Melicytus ramiflorus ), has a thin, spiral, 
 and elegant leaf, and grows to a height of not more 
 than fifty feet, with a circumference of about six 
 feet. The bark is smooth and light, and the wood 
 which it furnishes is rather heavier than the rima ; 
 it works short, and will not take a good polish. Its 
 habits are not robust, and it requires a rich alluvial 
 soil to bring it to anything like perfection. 
 
 Hinau {Dicer a dentata ). — This tree is also partial 
 to a rich alluvial soil; it grows to the height of 
 sixty or seventy feet, having a circumference of 
 about twelve feet. The wood of this plant is re- 
 
TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 387 
 
 markable for its whiteness, but is almost useless on 
 account of the way in which it splits when exposed 
 to either wet or warmth. Its chief use is, that it 
 makes an excellent dye, "either a light brown or puce 
 colour, or a deep black, not removable by washing. 
 The natives use it (that is, the outer skin of the 
 bark,) for the purpose of dyeing the black threads of 
 their garments. It only requires to be pounded and 
 thrown into water, and the article to be dyed 
 immersed in the infusion ; of course according to the 
 strength is the deepness of the colour. The leaf of 
 this tree is spiral, and of a bright green ; and the 
 bark rough-looking and unsightly. 
 
 Matai (Taxus matai ), a plant with a small yew- 
 tree leaf, a strong smell, and a rough bark. Its wood 
 is peculiarly colouied, being a mixture of red and 
 white, forming a few shades deeper than the grain 
 of the kauri. Its habits are rather robust; it prefers 
 a rich alluvial soil ; grows to a height of fifty feet ; 
 and measures in diameter from three to five feet. 
 The wood is considered durable, and has the advan- 
 tage of being easily worked ; it is not* however, as 
 yet, much known. 
 
 Rata (genus unknown). This is a fine and 
 useful tree, producing a heavy, close-grained, durable 
 red wood, capable of being turned to almost any 
 purpose of household work, and valuable to the ship- 
 builder, who may find its branches curved to his 
 hand, and requiring but little of the labour of the axe 
 to form it to his purpose. It is found in perfection, 
 of all sizes and heights, from twenty to- seventy feet 
 
 2 C 2 
 
388 TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 high, and from eighteen inches to seven feet in 
 diameter. . It prefers a dry stony soil, and varies 
 the pleasantness of its appearance, according to the 
 regular or irregular shape of its tiunk. Its branches 
 generally shoot from the top of the main stem, and 
 put forth to some height before a leaf appears.' The 
 leaves are small, in the shape of the box, tufted at 
 the top of the tree, foiming a crown, and in the 
 distance appear like a cluster of palms growing out 
 of one large stem, rising far above the parent stock 
 by which they are supported. 
 
 Besides the trees already mentioned, there are 
 many others of the same character, differing but 
 little in the nature of the wood, and in the purposes 
 for which they can be used. It would require years 
 to discover the nature of the various trees which 
 flourish in this land; but it will appear from the 
 short and very imperfect description given above, 
 that though the kauri is the monarch of the forest, 
 and the tree most sought after on account of its 
 immense size, there are others whose qualities for 
 particular purposes excel this. The kauri would 
 never alone answer the purpose of ground-plates 
 for a house; but when they are laid of puriri, a 
 strong and enduring foundation for a weather-board 
 building is obtained, and the whole superstructure, 
 with all the finishings, inside and outside, may be 
 supplied with advantage from the mighty trunk of 
 this valuable pine. It possesses also a value of 
 which but few other trees can boast ; that is, the 
 facility with which it can be worked, from the 
 
TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 389 
 
 first stroke at its roots with the axe, to the touch 
 of the master carpenter, or the last finish of the 
 accomplished artist. 
 
 7. Cultivation of Grain and of Yines. 
 
 There only remains to he noticed here two blanches 
 of trade, which, from the excellence of the climate 
 and soil, must at no distant time add greatly to the 
 wealth and resources of New Zealand, viz., the 
 cultivation of giain, and of the vine. The successful 
 experiments made with both have been alieady 
 noticed. 
 
 1. As to grain, New Zealand seems to possess 
 peculiar advantages of soil and climate. And it 
 will also possess a leady market, fiom its vicinity to 
 New South Wales and Van Diemen s Land; where, 
 from the high profits of wool-growing, grain from 
 other countnes will always find a ready market. 
 Jt has been well and justly said, that 44 while the 
 capitalists of New 'South Wales can lealize 30 per 
 cent, by feeding sheep, they will multiply their 
 flocks rather than engage in tillage, and every 
 increase in the wealth and population of the Aus- 
 tralian colonies, will open an extended market for 
 New Zealand produce. A territorial division of 
 employment, reciprocally beneficial, will be esta- 
 blished between the neighbouring settlements, and the 
 rapid extension of pastoial husbandry in Australia, 
 will be followed by a corresponding extension of 
 tillage husbandry in New Zealand. Between 
 countries so closely connected by position, and yet 
 
390 
 
 TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 differing so widely in soil and in products, the inter- 
 change of commodities will be carried to a great 
 extent.” 
 
 With reference to the agiicultuie of New Zea- 
 land, we quote the following passages from Mr. 
 Busby’s book on New South Wales, to which we 
 have already referred. 
 
 “ It pleased Providence, howevei, during the 
 years 1826, 1827, 1828, and pait of 1829, to visit 
 us with a drought, the consequences of which were 
 so distressing to the colonists, as to le verse the most 
 reasonable prospects of success, and to plunge many 
 individuals into irredeemable difficulties who had 
 every fail chance of competence and independence. 
 
 u The operation of this distiess among the settlers 
 was twofold. It obliged them to make purchases, 
 at an excessive price, of impoited bread-corn* for 
 the support of their households and establishments ; 
 and in order to raise the funds for these purchases, 
 it compelled them to make forced sales of their live 
 stock at a most unfavourable crisis. For as the dis- 
 tress was confined to no one district, the compe- 
 tition of sellers became as great as the competition 
 of buyers had formerly been ; and the consequence 
 of this reaction was, to sink the prices of stock as 
 much below their natural level as ever they had 
 been raised above it. This depression was also 
 materially assisted by a cause less to be expected 
 than either the fall in the price of that portion of 
 
 * i( The entered value of grain, flour, and potatoes, im- 
 ported into the colony in the year 1828 alone, was 54,823/.’* 
 
TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 391 
 
 our flocks and herds which finds its vent within the 
 colony, or the severe droughts which accelerated 
 that fall, namely, by the alteration in the value of 
 wool in the London maiket. This almost exclusive 
 article of expoit on which the settler had as yet cal- 
 culated, and which he fondly hoped would always 
 maintain a permanent or increasing value, had fallen 
 fiom fifty to seventy -five per cent. ; and it only 
 wanted this to make the depreciation of property 
 complete. 
 
 “ The mere statement of these facts would appear 
 to he sufficient at once to account for the distress 
 which pervaded, and still continues to pervade, the 
 colony ; and which is the general theme of conver- 
 sation among all persons connected with the agri- 
 cultural interests. It is to be hoped, too, that it 
 will convince the settler, arriving under the present 
 circumstances of the colony, that this distress can- 
 not afPect his inteiests unless in a beneficial way ; 
 and it is solely with this view that the preceding 
 rapid statement of them has been introduced. 
 
 “ The period of greatest depression has now gone 
 past. The genial rains which have fiom time to 
 time refreshed vegetation since the breaking up of 
 the drought in September, 1829, have lenewed the 
 confidence of the colonists in the geneial goodness of 
 the climate ; and the superabundance of all sorts of 
 food upon which we may calculate, should we be 
 blessed with a continuance of favourable seasons , will 
 make this, if not one of the richest regions of the 
 world, certainly one of the most abundant in all the 
 
392 
 
 TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 necessaries of life ; and if not in the most desirable 
 of its luxuries also, the blame will rest with those 
 who do not second the capabilities of nature to 
 produce them.” 
 
 In the distiicts of Bathurst and Argyle, the 
 harvests of 1830-31 had yielded so very abun- 
 dantly, that it was estimated these districts con- 
 tained a sufficiency for their own consumption for 
 three yeais. The settlers, neveitheless, showed no 
 disposition to ciicumsciibe theii cultivation; expe- 
 rience had proved fo them the necessity for pro- 
 viding against the unceitainty of their own climate ; 
 and however fortunate they might continue to prove 
 in their own crops, a demand might aiise in other 
 parts of the colony, where the iceevil and the fly 
 (from the ravages of which Batliuist and Argyle 
 are free,) prevent the profitable hoarding of a 
 surplus. 
 
 44 During the late scarcity, government authorised 
 the issue of maize instead of flour to convict ser- 
 vants, and many families found this, as well as the 
 millet dressed in different forms, a very palatable 
 substitute.” 
 
 We regret to observe, in the Sydney Herald of 
 26th Decembei, 1836, that the agricultural districts 
 of New South Wales were again suffering fiom 
 severe drought. 46 The most lamentable accounts 
 of the early wheat crops have arrived from the dis- 
 trict of Bathurst. Barley and rye are generally 
 better. The late wheat is generally unpromising 
 and if rain does not soon come, there is nothing but 
 
TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 393 
 
 the, prospect of a total failure. The frost on the 
 8th was as severe as mid-winter. Slight partial 
 showers followed on the two succeeding days, which 
 brought forward some of the early wheat, and being 
 followed by another frost, did great damage. Nearly 
 all the fiuit is destroyed. It is also repoited that 
 nearly all the crops on the Lachlan are cut off by 
 the frost, and at Wellington by the drought. 
 Settlers are providing in Sydney for next yeai's 
 supply.” . 
 
 2. Cultivation op the Vine. 
 
 The vine has been found to thrive luxuriantly in 
 New Zealand. Its successful cultivation as a branch 
 of trade, and for home consumption, appears to 
 admit of no doubt. In New South Wales, the cul- 
 tivation of the vine has been introduced extensively. 
 The following details are taken from a note in 
 Mr. Busby’s Authentic Information relative to New 
 South Wales. 
 
 The wiiter of the article states that, prior to 
 1824, there were only two small vineyaids in New 
 South Wales. In 1825, he planted on the Orphan 
 School estate, near the town of Liverpool, of which 
 he was then in charge, about "two acies of vines. 
 The wine made from this vineyard in January, 
 1829, had a resemblance of Burgundy, and proved 
 to be of very fair quality; and a small quantity of 
 the vintage of 1830, which the writer bi ought to 
 England nearly twelve months ago, without any of 
 the precautions usually adopted to prevent the 
 
394 
 
 TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 degeneration of light wines, is now (May, 1832,) 
 perfectly sound, and has been considered a very 
 promising wine by several wine merchants, and 
 many gentleman who have tasted it. 
 
 In 1830, the writer conceived that a favourable 
 ciisis had occurred for again calling the attention of 
 the colonists to the subject; and he published a 
 short Manual of Plain Directions for Planting and 
 Cultimting Vineyards , &c. He also applied, at the 
 pruning season, to every person whom he knew to 
 possess vines of the varieties which had proved best 
 suited to the climate, requesting that all the spare 
 cuttings might be preserved. These cuttings, to the 
 number of twenty thousand, were brought to the 
 government gaiden at Sydney; and persons who 
 were desirous of commencing the plantation of a 
 vineyard, were invited to send a written application 
 for plants before a certain day. The cuttings were 
 distributed among upwards of fifty applicants, 
 scarcely any one of whom was satisfied with the 
 number he obtained, and had the quantity been 
 double, there is no doubt they would have been all 
 planted. 
 
 The writer therefore considered, on his departure 
 from the colony, in February, 1831, that the general 
 plantation of vineyards had fairly commenced, as 
 the colonists were fully alive to its advantages, with- 
 out looking further, in the first instance, than the 
 supply of their own households. 
 
 In the course of a subsequent tour in the south 
 of France and Spain, he possessed himself of every 
 
TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 395 
 
 variety of vine which lie found cultivated ; and he 
 succeeded in bringing in safety to London from 
 twelve to twenty cuttings of each of the varieties, 
 to the number of sixty-seven, which he found 
 actually cultivated in the French vineyards ; besides 
 two cuttings, each,, of from five hundred and fifty to 
 five hundred and sixty varieties, from the collections 
 in the Botanic Gaidens, Montpelier, and the Royal 
 Nursery of the Luxembourg at Paris. He has also 
 received by sea, from Cadiz and Malaga, four cases, 
 containing the varieties cultivated for wine and 
 laisins in the south of Spain. 
 
 The writer has presented all the plants which he 
 obtained fiom the collections at Montpelier and 
 Luxembourg, and one-third of the remainder, to the 
 government, for the puipose of foiming an experi- 
 mental garden at Sydney, in order to ascertain the 
 varieties best suited to the climate, and propagate 
 them for general distiibution. The greatest portion 
 of these plants are now on their way to the colony, 
 and, fiom the precautions adopted, there is little 
 room to doubt their safe anival. 
 
 The writers expeiience, since he first turned his 
 attention to the subject, may peihaps be considered 
 as qualifying him to offer an opinion as to the pro- 
 bable success of vineyaids in New South Wales. 
 He does not scruple to state his belief, from his 
 knowledge of the soils and climate of that colony, 
 that many situations may be chosen capable of 
 yielding wines fitted for the British market. But 
 should this result never be attained, he will consider 
 
396 
 
 TRADE AND SHIPPING. 
 
 the trouble and expense (now nearly fouf hundred 
 pounds) he has incurred, as well as bestowed, in 
 contributing to substitute a healthy and exhilirating 
 beverage, such as almost every farm will produce, 
 and to which habit is suie to give a relish, for a 
 part of the aident spirits which are at present con- 
 sumed to such an amazing extent’ in propoition to 
 the population. The inhabitants of New South 
 Wales have not yet learned to conform to the 
 habits suitable to their climate ; and the most mis- 
 chievous of the habits they have brought with them, 
 is the general consumption of ardent spirits. By 
 those who have been accustomed to the use of spirits 
 in a colder country, some stimulant is undoubtedly 
 required; but the great majoiity of the colonists 
 have yet to learn that the fiee use of a light un- 
 adulterated wine, will not only strengthen their 
 bodies and clear their minds, but weaken or destroy 
 the relish for those stronger stimulants which are 
 now poisoning the morals of the population, and 
 preying upon the vitals of every unhappy individual 
 whom the ciavings occasioned by the exhaustion of 
 the climate has diiven to their use. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 (A.) 
 
 Exceptional Laws in favour of the Natives 
 
 of New Zealand. 
 
 [By — M. A., of Trinity College, Cambridge ] 
 
 1. It is possible to oppress and destroy under a show of justice. — 
 2. Laws should be adapted to the character and circum- 
 stances of those whom they are to govern. — 3, They should 
 be framed and administered m a spirit of love. — 4. Respect 
 due to the institution of Chieftainship. — 5. Social Alliances to 
 be formed between the principal English families and the 
 families of the Chiefs. — 6 Of the honouiable distinctions 
 suited to a feudal state of society. — 7. Of criminal law — 
 8. Of the influence of Christianity. — 9. Of the powers given 
 
 to ipan for the formation of future nations. 
 
 *** 
 
 I^The conduct of Europeans towards the original inha- 
 bitants of newly-discovered countries, has been for the 
 most part so lecklessly unjust and destructive, that we 
 should seem at first sight to be conferring a great and 
 unwonted blessing on a barbarous race, were we to settle 
 among them as friends, and having purchased their 
 lands from them at their own price, to declare them our 
 equals in every particular, and surround them in pre- 
 cisely the same measure as ourselves by the just and 
 impartial sanctions of British law. 
 
400 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 Such an assumption, however, would be eminently fal- 
 lacious. The establishment of the same rights and the 
 same obligations can only be fair between parties who 
 have the same power in the same field ; but where one of 
 the parties is immeasuiably infenor to the other, the only 
 consequence of establishing the same lights and the 
 same obligations for both will be to destroy the weaker 
 under a show of justice. Now it is obvious that such 
 would be the case with the New Zealanders, or any other 
 barbarous race, if put in competition with the European. 
 And since it is one of the chaiactenstics of civilization, 
 and pre-eminently so of modern Bntish civilization, that 
 every individual is moie or less m a state of competition 
 with every other individual, it may safely be inferred 
 that were a colony of British to plant themselves in 
 New Zealand, on land purchased from the natives and 
 on which the natives should continue to reside, under 
 the influence of Bntish law, and on a footing of perfect 
 equality with Bntish subjects, though no cruelty were 
 inflicted, though strict and impaitial justice were ad- 
 ministered, though posts of honour and emolument 
 were offered equally to all, a species of social attntion 
 would at once begin and never cease till it ended in the 
 degradation and destruction of the New Zealanders. 
 
 In the mean time, neither the New Zealanders nor the 
 British might be conscious of the piocess ; and its effects 
 might be deeply lamented by those very individuals who 
 were the instruments of piomotmg its operation, and who 
 from the long-settled persuasion that the principle of 
 “equal laws and equal rights for all” is the great glory 
 and blessing of a well-regulated constitution, would 
 never suspect the possibility of a state of things in 
 
APPENDIX. 401 
 
 which the same principle would be unjust, tyrannical, 
 and oppressive. 
 
 So that it might well be questioned whether it would 
 not be less destructive to conquer the whole country by 
 force of arms, as Britain was conquered by the Romans*, 
 and by arbitiavy power to make such allotments of the 
 land, and establish such laws and institutions as should 
 be suitable to the state and genius of the people, than to 
 invite them to a community of lights, without placing 
 them m such a position as would enable them to derive- 
 from such rights the same benefit as we should ourselves. 
 
 2. The recently discovered method of transplanting a 
 full-grown tree without mjuiy from one soil to another, 
 has been used as an illustration of the course to be adopted 
 in tiansplantmg a Bntish community fiom their native 
 land to some distant settlement. The peculiarity of 
 this method consists in so carefully lemoving the former 
 soil fiom the root of the tree, as to pieserve every fibre 
 and tendul m its original mteguty, and then, haung 
 placed it upright m its new position, in collecting the 
 new soil around it in such a manner as to restore every 
 fibre and tendril to the exeicise of its appropriate func- 
 tion. The application of this simile to the case of a 
 Bntish community lemoving to a distant land is suffi- 
 ciently obvious; it consists in taking out not people 
 meiely but society, that is to say, people standing m 
 the same relations and discharging the same functions 
 with respect to one another as they did in England. 
 
 * See the evidence of Thomas Hodgkin, M. D., before the 
 Select Committee on Aborigines .— Minutes of Evidence, p. 454. 
 
 2 d 
 
402 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 Now precisely the same principle should be adopted, 
 and the simile will apply with even greater accuracy, in 
 favour of a native race introduced for the purposes of 
 civilization and mutual benefit into a Bntish settle- 
 ment There should be no violence, no rude dissever- 
 ance of social ties, no caieless disregaid of national 
 peculiarities. Theie should be the utmost solicitude 
 carefully to distinguish and cautiously to remove from 
 the roots of the social tiee every particle extraneous to 
 itself, before expecting it to flouiish in the new soil by 
 which we are proceeding to surround it. During this 
 difficult piocess it should be piopped up and supported 
 from without with the gieatest care and tenderness, and 
 for every poition of natne earth which had been re- 
 moved a corresponding portion of eaith equally con- 
 genial and equally nutntious should he restored to it. 
 
 No law nor any concession of his own could at once 
 convert the New Zealandei into a Bntish subject. The 
 very idea of law supposes a pre-adaptation of natuie in 
 those who are to be the subjects of the law. And no 
 power can by an instantaneous operation effect that in 
 the mind and moral constitution of the New Zealander, 
 which has been insensibly imbibed from his eailiest 
 years, and inherited from his ancestors, by the English- 
 man. Since, then, the people aie not adapted for our 
 laws, the only course which remains for us is to adapt 
 our laws to the people ; acting m the spirit and under 
 the sanction of the philosophic reflections of Octavio 
 Piccolomini : — 
 
 The way of ancient ordinance, though it winds. 
 Is yet no devious way. Straight foiwaid goes 
 The lightning’s path, and straight the fearful path 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 403 
 
 Of the cannon-ball. Direct it flies and rapid 
 Shattering that it may reach, and shattering what it reaches. 
 My son, the road the human being travels, 
 
 That on which blessing comes and goes, doth follow 
 The river’s couise, the valley’s playful windings. 
 
 Curves round the corn-field and the hill of vines, 
 
 Honouring the holy bounds of property 
 
 Coleridge’s Translation of Wallenstein, Act 1 ,, Scene 4. 
 
 In order to put these principles into execution there 
 must be an accurate knowledge of the existing institu- 
 tions of the country, their piesent laws, and the genius 
 of the people, as expiessed m their language. We must 
 carefully distinguish those which are radically bad, 
 the result of passion, capuce, or vanity, from those 
 which are founded on the permanent principles of 
 human nature; and while patiently iemo\ mg what is 
 vicious, we should spare whatever is at once innocent 
 and characteristic, and sedulously foster whate\er may 
 be a geim of futuie good. To aid us in this work we 
 should have a sound knowledge of the principles of 
 human nature, and be well acquainted with the expe- 
 rience of past ages, and the various steps by which 
 foimer races possessing the same characteristic traits 
 as the present inhabitants of New Zealand have been 
 moulded into civilization. 
 
 3. But the fiist object to secuie is the favourable dis- 
 position of the Bntish colonist towards his New Zealand 
 fellow-citizen. He should feel towaids him as a father 
 towards a child ; as a being endued with great know- 
 ledge, powers, and intellect, towaids a fiail and way- 
 ward creature which had been committed to his care. 
 To show kindness to the New Zealander should be the 
 
 2 d 2 
 
404 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 point of honour in the new community ; and, as far as 
 might be possible, the honouiable distinctions of the 
 countiy should be founded on generous and honourable 
 relations with the native race. 
 
 The asseition and defence of his own personal inde- 
 pendence is the most universal chaiactenstic of the 
 modern Englishman. This disposition may have its 
 use among oui selves; many causes might be assigned 
 for it, and it is itself the cause of innumeiable pheno- 
 mena in our social condition. But we should mistake 
 were we to suppose this feeling to be indigenous to the 
 New Zealander, and we should miscalculate were we 
 to act in such a way as to excite it within him He 
 already regaids the Englishman as a “melior natura;” 
 he looks up to him as a being so eminently supenoi to 
 himself, that the idea of asseiting his own independence 
 or equality ne\er enters his mind; and he is ready to 
 receive as inestimably valuable e^iy boon which he 
 may be willing to giant him. Now in just the same 
 degiee as it would be base and execrable to abuse this 
 disposition by tiamphng on and depiessmg him to serve 
 a selfish puipose, it would be gieat and geneious to 
 avail ourselves of it, in older to confer upon him the 
 greatest benefits, and to mould him togethei with our- 
 selves into the best and puiest foim of social existence. 
 
 4. Among the most obvious and sti iking peculianties 
 of the social sj stem m New Zealand, is the institution of 
 chieftainship; one of the ancient, \eneiable, and heioic 
 institutions of the human race, and one, therefoie, which 
 we may presume to be deeply looted m the original con- 
 stitution of human nature ; and we may well conceive 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 405 
 
 that nothing would tend more immediately to let down 
 and totally to change the character of the whole New 
 Zealand population, than a disposition to overlook this 
 institution, and place all the inhabitants upon the same 
 level. And ) et there is much in the way of thinking 
 of the natural Englishman which would dispose him to 
 treat such an institution with indifference, if not con- 
 tempt: and if we weie, according to a former suppo- 
 sition, to purchase a tract of temtoiy from any number 
 of such chiefs, and then admit them with their mfenor 
 clansmen and their slaves to the common lights and 
 pnvileges of Butish subjects, it would inevitably in- 
 volve the total demolition of the system : foi how could it 
 be otheiwise? By what means could the chief support 
 his dignity ? From what souice would he obtain sub- 
 sistence, except by his own labours or the giatuitous 
 liberality of the British colonists ? It would be a sad 
 thing to see the New Zealand chief transformed into the 
 mechanic, the labourei, the petty stoi e-keeper, or even the 
 haipooner. And yet what else could we expect unless 
 we suppose him to be the proud and sulky lecipient of 
 poor-law bounty ? We should gladly admit him to civil or 
 military posts within the colony ; but we cannot suppose 
 him to be piepared for either, and till he weie pie- 
 pared, how could he live, on what would he depend for 
 his lespectability, how far could he feel himself to have 
 a stake in the Commonwealth? 
 
 This at once suggests to us one of those exceptional 
 regulations which might be adopted by the founders of 
 the colony m favour of the native inhabitants. Every 
 chief who disposes of his lands to the British crown, 
 and consents to liberate his slaves, should have allotted 
 
406 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 to him, within the British settlement, such a tract of 
 land, proportional m the case of each several chief to 
 the extent of terntoiy which he has ceded and the 
 number of sla\ es to whom he has granted their liberty, 
 as would place him in as favouiable a position with 
 regal d to the possession of landed property as the prin- 
 cipal English settlers. This land should be kept in 
 reserve for him and his family, until by education and 
 intercourse with civilized people he had learned to esti- 
 mate its value. And it should, theiefoie, be provided 
 that every sale of such land by a native to a British 
 settler should be invalid®. By this means a real and 
 substantial benefit would be confened upon the New 
 Zealand chief, and through him upon the wdiole New 
 Zealand population. The chief would at once be made 
 a man of property and standing in the settlement, and 
 find congenial suppoit for that feeling of supenonty 
 which he would meutably ha\e acquired fiom the high 
 post he had always occupied among Ins countrymen, 
 who, in their turn, would derive civil impoitance and 
 numerous incidental advantages fiom the elevation of 
 their chief. 
 
 Nor should we be acting unjustly by ourselves in 
 confernng so great a benefit upon the New Zealander. 
 The benefit which he would confer upon us by ceding 
 
 * If, instead of specific poitions of land being allotted to 
 them, they were credited with sums of money equivalent to such 
 allotments, and if m process of tune, when they had learned to 
 appreciate their social relations and the comparative value of land 
 and money, this money was given to them m such a form as to 
 be available only for the pui chase of land from the crown by a 
 native, it might lead to beneficial tiansfers of pi operty among 
 themselves. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 407 
 
 to us his territory m the first instance would be immea- 
 suiably great, and, beyond all comparison, gi eater than 
 the consideration which he would be likely to demand, 
 or we should be willing to give for it. In older, there- 
 fore, to be just m the sight of our own consciences we 
 must grant him some fuither benefit, and what benefit 
 can we grant him more suitable to his circumstances, 
 with more ease to ouisehes, and more m accordance 
 with oui own punciple of colonization, than a poition of 
 that land which has so gieatly mci eased m \alue by 
 the mere cucumstance of oui possessing it ? Besides 
 which, let it be remembeied, that by libeiating their 
 slaves and placing then mfeiioi clansmen within the 
 spheie of Bnfcish influence, they give us that on the 
 value of which the success of the new system of colo- 
 nization mainly depends, and for which the English 
 settler will ha\e to disburse no insignificant amount of 
 sterling money by the acie, namely, the power of pro- 
 curing labour for hire; and theiefoie, though we might 
 not consider oui selves called upon to make them grants 
 of land within the settlement on the score of their 
 original possession of the whole temtory, we ought, at 
 least, on the score of the slaves they set fiee, and the 
 inferior clansmen disposed to labour, whom they enable 
 us to hue. 
 
 Sound policy, no less than justice, and a view to the 
 future standing of the native lace, appeals to call upon 
 us to confer upon the chiefs the most solid and substan- 
 tial benefits that we can, benefits which shall leach to 
 their posterity, and maintain them in the same state of 
 dignity and power which they now enjoy, ^or repeated 
 examples m the history of the missionary establish- 
 
408 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 ments of New Zealand have shown us how great has 
 been their influence, and in how beneficial a manner it 
 has been exercised in favour of the missionaries; and 
 may we not suppose that the same influence which has 
 been exerted in protecting the lives and properties of 
 our countrymen in their defenceless state, would be 
 exercised in promoting favourable dispositions towards 
 the British, and encouraging to labour and good order, 
 when we had no need of their protection against open 
 attack? Though their slaves would be set free, and 
 their clansmen would be no longer in that state of 
 feudal subjection to them m which they are at present, 
 they could not fail to retain a veiy great influence over 
 both; and how important that this influence should be 
 kept available, that everything should be done to main- 
 tain it entire, to strengthen, adorn, and support it. 
 
 5. From the establishment of the piinciple above 
 stated, many consequences would flow, and vanous insti- 
 tutions might be ingrafted on it. One result would be 
 the ascertainment and classification of the vaiious nati\e 
 families within the British territory. This would be 
 'necessary in order to accomplish and record the formal 
 cession of their land to the crown ; it would have an 
 excellent effect in giving character and individuality to 
 the different members and families of the native lace; 
 ‘and it would be the groundwork of the general system of 
 registration which it would be expedient to adopt, in 
 order to ascertain the descent of landed propeity, and 
 the other particulars for which public registration is 
 desirable. 
 
 But the native New Zealander would not be trans- 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 409 
 
 formed in a moment from the rude and untutored 
 denizen of his own heights and valleys into the staid 
 and orderly participant of the blessings of civilization ; 
 and though, from all that we can learn, he would he 
 anxiously desirous to receive instruction and improve- 
 ment from the Englishman, he would be as open to the 
 contamination of the vulgar-minded and the vicious as 
 to the instructions of the high-principled and the good. 
 For “ everything from England is gold to the poor New 
 Zealander*.” It would, therefore, he incumbent upon 
 the members of the best families among the English 
 to lay themselves out, as one of the finest occupations m 
 which they could engage, for the cultivation and im- 
 provement of the native mind, for training them up to 
 civilized habits, courteous behaviour, decorous conduct, 
 and generous sentiments. And they might be well as- 
 sured that whatever labour they expended m such a 
 work, they would be amply repaid by the enlargement 
 of mind and elevation of feeling which they would 
 themselves derive fiom it. 
 
 In aid of this course of civilization, and also for the 
 general piotection of the native clans, and the super- 
 intendence of the landed inteiests of the chiefs, we 
 might adopt, as another special regulation, the esta- 
 blishment of a principle of social alliances thioughout 
 the colony. Besides the advantage which the natives 
 in general might derive from a protector appointed by 
 law, a protection of a more genial kind might be affoided 
 to them, weie the pnncipal English families to adopt, 
 as their fi lends and allies, the chief families of the 
 territory where they had established themselves. This 
 family compact might be entered into between the prin- 
 
 * Marshall. 
 
410 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 cipal individual of the English family and the New 
 Zealand chief, on a special occasion, m set terms, and 
 in a formal manner. It would be a solemn and cere- 
 monious obsei vance well calculated to impress the 
 imagination of the New Zealander, and strictly in 
 accordance with his feudal character. 
 
 Nor would such an institution be without its value for 
 the English gentleman, as well as the New Zealand 
 chief. It would confei upon both an honourable distinc- 
 tion of a neutral character, and founded, as all honour- 
 able distinctions ought to be, m the high qualities of 
 confidence, generosity, faithfulness, respect for social 
 ties, and regard for the interests of posterity. The 
 offices of the English leader towards his adopted friend, 
 would be to entertain him as his guest, to instruct him 
 in the point of honour, to correct his savage notions 
 with regard to the retaliation of injuries, to influence his 
 pursuits, to teach him the value of property, and the 
 obligations it entails on its possessor. The jounger 
 members of the families of the chiefs might be intro- 
 duced into the families of their English protectois, to 
 undergo that wholesome mixture of education, service, 
 manly exercise, and moral discipline, which the sons of 
 our English gentry weie once accustomed to receive m 
 the houses of the wealthier nobility. Their daughter 
 would be the especial care of the English ladies, and 
 would receive from them such mstiuctions, and render 
 them such services, as would best fit them for their place 
 in society. 
 
 6. It is natural, that m devising expedients for reclaim- 
 ing such a race as the New Zealandeis, we should find 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 411 
 
 ourselves insensibly restoring 1 some of the picturesque 
 and romantic institutions of the feudal age. Audit can 
 scarcely be doubted, that these alliances would be more 
 palpably and more gracefully cemented, were the English 
 family to confer on the New Zealand family a coat oi 
 arms, somewhat similar to th§ir own, but with such a 
 modification as the rules of heraldry might prescribe, in 
 order to keep up the difference between them. Heraldry 
 too, with its achievements and honorary distinctions, 
 might be turned to good account in rewarding merit in 
 the New Zealander ; it would be a practice well-suited 
 to impress his imagination, and might be made available 
 for purposes which have grown obsolete in England. 
 In ancient times, there were many various modes of 
 denoting, by heraldry, the'virtues or disgraces of a family ; 
 these have long fallen into disuse, since by a fiction of 
 modern society, every individual is supposed to be morally 
 perfect, and rewards are given only for skill or prowess ; 
 but in New Zealand this is not yet the case, and we 
 may reward for virtues. It is a remarkable, but not a 
 surprising circumstance, that the office of herald, in his 
 ancient capacity of a peace-maker, an office on which, 
 in after-times, the institutions of heraldry were founded, 
 exists at this moment in New Zealand. 
 
 Institutions which might be wholly incompatible with 
 the most advanced form of civilized society, are acknow- 
 ledged to have been greatly serviceable as a kind of 
 intermediate form between high civilization and primitive 
 barbarism. Thus the institution of chivalry is acknow- 
 ledged to have had a wonderful effect, in softening the 
 manners and improving the character of our ancestors 
 
412 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 in the middle ages * ; and there are so many points of 
 resemblance between the state of society at that period, 
 and the actual condition of the New Zealanders, that 
 we should not lightly reject the assistance we might 
 
 * Chivalry, though considered commonly as a wild institution, 
 the effect of caprice and the source of extravagance, arose natu- 
 rally from the state of society at that period, and had a very 
 serious influence in refining the manners of the European nations. 
 The feudal state was a^state of almost perpetual war, rapine* 
 and anarchy ; during which, the weak and unarmed were exposed 
 to insults or injuries. The power of the sovereign was too 
 limited to prevent these wrongs, and the administration of justice 
 too feeble to redress them. The most effectual protection against 
 violence and oppression, was often found to be that which the 
 valour and generosity of private persons afforded- To check 
 the violence of overgrown oppressors, to rescue the helpless 
 from captivity, to protect or to avenge women, orphans, and 
 ecclesiastics, who could not bear arms in their own defence, to 
 redress wrongs, and to remove grievances, were deemed acts of 
 the highest prowess and merit. Valour, humanity, courtesy, 
 justice, honour, were the characteiistic qualities of chivalry. 
 Men were trained to knighthood by a long previous discipline ; 
 they were admitted into the order by solemnities, no less devout 
 than pompous ; every person of noble birth courted that honour, 
 it was deemed a distinction superior to royalty, and monarchs 
 w’ere proud to receive it from the hands of private gentlemen. 
 
 War was carried on with less ferocity, when humanity came 
 to be deemed the ornament of knighthood no less than courage. 
 More gentle and polished manners were introduced, when cour- 
 tesy was recommended as the most amiable of knightly virtues. 
 Violence and oppression decreased, when it was reckoned meri- 
 torious to check and punish them. A scrupulous adherence to 
 truth, with the most religious attention to fulfil every engage- 
 ment, became the distinguishing characteristic of a gentleman, 
 because chivalry was regarded as the school of honour, and in- 
 culcated the most delicate sensibility, with regard to these points; 
 
 Extracts from Robertson’s History of Charles V . 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 413 
 
 derive fiom St. Palaje*, in flaming their social institu- 
 tions. This consideration may also direct us to the 
 kind of literature, which would be likely at once to suit 
 their taste, and to elevate and improve their characters ; 
 such, for instance, as the old romances of elm airy and 
 the heioic poets. Few things would be more interesting 
 than to observe the effect which mightbepioduced upon 
 such natures, by reading to them in their own language, 
 some Stirling passage of Homer, or some affecting inci- 
 dent from the pages of Sir Thomas Maleore. 
 
 7. But while it is quite allowable to dwell with pleasure 
 on the picturesque and lomantic chaiacter which might 
 be given to the new society, we must not close our eyes 
 upon the daiker featuies of the pictuie. We must ex- 
 pect to encounter among the New Zealanders, crimes 
 of the daikest chaiacter, which m England would be 
 punished by death, but which they regard with mdif- 
 feience. How are we to deal with them'? Suppose, for 
 instance, that a chief should muider some one who had 
 been his slave, ought he to die for such a crime, because 
 he is living under the benefit and protection of British 
 
 law ? 
 
 / 
 
 Such a course might be expected, in the present 
 state of things, to have the most disastious conse- 
 quences. It would be “ palpably unjustf” to govern 
 savages by the strict enforcement of a enminal law, 
 framed for civilized communities. Our legal measuie 
 of guilt should be legulated, for many days to come, 
 
 * Memoires sur l’ancienne Chevalene consideree comme line 
 institution politique et militane. 
 
 t Keport from the Select Committee on Aborigines, p. 84. 
 
414 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 by the consciousness of guilt, as it exists in the 
 mind of the native; and not until b> Christian mstiuc- 
 tion and example we have deepened this consciousness 
 to its due measure, should we visit these cumes with 
 punishments proportioned to the standaid of guilt in 
 civilized and Christian countries. Even the New Zea- 
 land murderer should, m the piesent state of things, be 
 treated as a guilty child ; and cumes of the daikest 
 dye, should only afford an opportunity for such wise and 
 fatheily correction, as would produce shame and con- 
 trition in the ciimmal, and giadually deepen the moral 
 sense of the community. Such has been af necessity 
 the mode in which the missionanes have had to deal 
 with them ; they have been obliged to treat the lawless 
 and muideious savage as a waywaid child. This mode 
 has appioved itself to be a good one, and it was leason- 
 able that it should ; can we do better than follow their 
 example ? 
 
 At the same time various expedients might be made 
 use of for checking crime, and impaiting a just notion 
 of its chaiacter. The select committee of the House of 
 Commons, m adverting to this subject, have recom- 
 mended the adoption of “ such shoit and simple rules 
 as may form a tempoiary and piovisional code foi the 
 regulation of the abougmes, untd advancing knowledge 
 and civilization shall have supeiseded the necessity for 
 any such special laws and it is remaikable that the 
 Saxon law-giveis adopted a somewhat similar expedient 
 m dealing with our ancestors, at a time when they were 
 in a condition not very different fiom the New Zealanders 
 of the piesent day. 
 
 “The principles of ciimmal jurisprudence among the 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 415 
 
 Saxons were remarkable for several peculiarities, arising 
 fiom the manners and character of the people. The 
 gratification of private revenge, the stiongest passion 
 in the breast of an untutored mind, was very prevalent 
 among all the northern tribes, who foimmg themselves 
 into families or clans, weie bound by particular laws of 
 honour, to lesent the affronts or mjunes offered to any 
 of the members. This principle of retaliation naturally 
 produced violent and deadly feuds, which for a time 
 broke through all the restiamts of government. As 
 the Saxons retained this charactenstic of their ances- 
 tors, their kings adapted the laws to the humour of the 
 people, so as to moderate and regulate their passions, 
 rather than attempt to suppiess them altogether, which 
 they knew to be impossible. For this reason, we find 
 that they adopted the principle of compensation for 
 every personal injury whatevei, even to the taking away 
 of life. In the code of Ethelbert, the fiist Saxon legis- 
 lator, there appeals to be haidly any other penalty at- 
 tached to any offence, however heinous. If a man killed 
 another, the slayer was to compensate his death by the 
 payment of a ceitam sum, gieater or less, according to 
 the circumstances of the case. If a man killed his 
 chief guest, his death was to be compensated with eighty 
 shillings, and that of his other guests, accoi ding to their 
 lank. By the laws of Athelstane, the life of every man, 
 not excepting that of the king himself, was estimated 
 at a ceitam puce, which was called the were, or sesti- 
 matio capitis*.” 
 
 Tins passage is quoted moie in support of the general 
 principle than to recommend the specific adoption of 
 
 * Crabb’s History of English Law, p, 35. 
 
416 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 the above expedient. While it may be observed that 
 if we were to reserve lands for the chiefs within the 
 settlement, it would he strictly in accoi dance with ap- 
 proved usage to punish such heinous offences by the 
 forfeiture of such lands ; and if we were to establish 
 honorary distinctions among them, they might be 
 punished by a forfeiture of honour. The institution 
 of frankpledge, ingrafted by Alfied upon the geo- 
 graphical divisions of the country, might also affoid a 
 valuable hint as to the measures which might be taken 
 for the prevention of dime. By this institution every 
 member of each tithing was required to be answerable 
 for the good conduct of the rest; eveiy tithing having 
 a head man, whose business it was, when any one of 
 the tithing fled on account of any offence, to assemble 
 the otheis, and use all possible diligence to produce 
 the offendei. 
 
 8. Such are some of the provisions which might be 
 made for pieseiving and improving the native race, and 
 making it conti lbute to the future gieatness of the whole 
 community; but let us not forget the high and holy 
 pimciple which must be the soul of eveiy effoit for the 
 benefit of mankind. Every new discovery of human 
 chaiacter which mantime enteiprise has laid open, 
 every page m the history of the piogiess of human 
 society, affords additional testimony to the truth of 
 Christianity, and proves with overpowenng evidence, 
 that, whatever philosophers and political economists 
 may dream, the regenerating influence of Christianity 
 is the only remedy for the disease of human natuie. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 To this fact ample testimony is borne by the evidence 
 biought foiward befoie the Select Committee of the 
 House of Commons on the State of the Abongmes ip 
 the British Settlements. It has been amply substan- 
 tiated that, wherever civilization has made any progress, 
 wherever there has been aeheck to the giadual decrease 
 and degeneracy of the native population, it has been 
 through the effect pioduced, under the teaching ot 
 single-minded missionaries, by the heart-moving truths 
 of Christianity , and we know that an unquestioning 
 belief in Christianity and an enthusiastic devotion to its 
 tenets was the grand charactenstic of those institutions 
 which tended to humanize the people of Euiope m tlx 
 middle ages ; and if the proposed colony should not be 
 founded on a Christian and a missionaiy basis, what 
 ever might be the benevolent intentions of its founders, 
 however wisely they might make their calculations, we 
 might despair of its ultimately piomotmg the civiliza- 
 tion and happiness of New Zealand. 
 
 Under a moie enlightened persuasion of the truth, 
 the impulse which piompts the colonizers of New Zea- 
 land should be the same which animated our foiefathers 
 to a far different enterpnze, and which' wiung fiom 
 assembled multitudes the umveisal ciy, “ it v is the will 
 of God.” And is it not the will of God that the eaitli 
 should be replenished and subdued, that the desert 
 should give place to the fiuitful field, the frantic war-ciy 
 to the hymn of piaise, and the frightful depositoiy of 
 the unbuned dead to the country steeple and the village 
 school’ And that civilization and Chnstianity, with 
 their attendant trams, should ladiate from this country 
 as fiom a moral sun, 
 
 2 E 
 
41 8 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 Even till the smallest habitable rock, 
 
 Beaten by lonely billows, heai the sound 
 Of humanized society , and bloom 
 With civil arts that send their fragiance foith 
 A grateful tribute to all-ruling Heaven. 
 
 Wordsworth’s Exclusion, Book vi. 
 
 And how shall these purposes be better served than by 
 an emigration of individuals not meiely professing the 
 doctimes and observing the forms of Christianity, but 
 actuated by its spmt, and earnestly desirous of perpetua- 
 ting its blessings among then less favoured countiymen. 
 
 It weie idle to suppose that e\eiy one who engages 
 m this enterpuze will be a missionary • but may we not 
 hope that many who, fiom the common piactice of 
 society, the fear of being misundei stood, and the hope- 
 lessness of effecting anything m so vast a field, would 
 be deterred, m England, fiom devoting eithei their time 
 or then knowledge to the culture of their pooler bre- 
 thren, would be inclined to wipe off, m a distant land, 
 some poition of that debt of moial beneficence which 
 has been long contracted to the common people by the 
 upper classes of Great Britain ? How much knowledge, 
 how much experience, how many seeds of gieat and 
 useful principles, have been stoied up, dry and 
 unproductive, among the higher classes, which only 
 required to be carefully implanted into the common soil 
 of the country to germinate into a thousand happy 
 forms of older and of beauty! In New Zealand the 
 work is yet before us , the field is not so boundless ; and 
 if, as is devoutly to be prayed, the persons who deter- 
 mine on the enterpnze should be such as are animated 
 by a generous desire of universal good, we may hope to 
 see a process carried forward on the united body of the 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 419 
 
 native and the British youth, which, under the blessing 
 of God, shall end m the formation of a gieat, an 
 educated, and a Christian people. 
 
 9. But there may be those who would look with appre- 
 hension on any intermixture of foreigners with the native 
 lace, from its supposed tendency to obliterate a peculiar 
 and interesting variety of the human species. “ Suffei 
 the New Zealandeis,” they would say, “under the in- 
 fluence of Christian missionaries, to glow up by them- 
 selves into a great, an educated, and a Chustian people; 
 but let theie be no impoitations fiom without, which 
 shall modify and finally efface the native character.” 
 This feeling is natural and amiable, but it partakes of 
 the gentle prejudice of Peidita, in expressing her dis- 
 like for the “ piedness,” or vai legated character of carna- 
 tions and other flowers, which she acknowledges to be 
 the fairest of the season, but refuses to admit into her 
 garden. Polixenes, to whom her conversation is ad- 
 dressed, inquires, 
 
 Wherefore gentle maiden 
 Do you neglect them'* 
 
 Perdita For I have heard it said. 
 
 There is an art which, m their piedness, shares 
 With great creating Nature 
 
 Polixenes. Say there be. 
 
 Yet nature is made better by no mean, 
 
 But natuie makes that mean, so, o’er that art 
 Which you say adds to nature is an art 
 That natuie makes You see, sweet maid, we marry 
 A gentler scion to the wildest stock , 
 
 And make conceive a bark of baser kind 
 By bud of noble race , this is an art 
 W hich does mend nature, change it rather ; but 
 The art itself is nature. 
 
 WwtePs Tale, Act iv. Scene m. 
 
420 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 Let us understand by nature, when used actively in 
 the above passage, the energy of the Divine will, and the 
 answer of Polixenes contains one of the sublimest and 
 most mystenous truths in the philosophy of the human 
 poweis. God has so fashioned man, as to empower man 
 to fashion nature; and so to fashion nature, as to draw 
 from her hidden elements foims of far gieater beauty 
 and utility, than, in her present state of imperfection, 
 are offeied to us by nature heiself. It would be difficult 
 to select a fiuit, a grain, or a vegetable, which has not 
 been raised to its piesent value by artificial means ; and 
 wherever we turn, we aie lemindedof the wonders which 
 are effected m the floral kingdom by modern hoiticulture. 
 
 The same power which man thus exeicises over the 
 pioductions of the earth, is equally to be exeicised over 
 the various laces of his kind ; and this is not less true 
 because in the foimation of floweis and vegetables, it is 
 exercised with forethought ; while in the formation of 
 states and empires, it has almost always been exeicised 
 at~random, as the lust of conquest, the instinct of popu- 
 lation, the spirit of adventuie, or the necessities of exile, 
 may have guided it But, setting aside the gieat pn- 
 meval branches of the human family who letamed the 
 impress of the Creator's mind*, we cannot find an 
 instance of any race that ever attained to a high state 
 of cultuie, or as a nation emeiged fiom barbarism, 
 except by the ingrafting of a gentler scion upon the 
 wilder stem. 
 
 * The Stirps geneiosa seu histouca, as a philosophic friend has 
 named that portion of the Semitic and Japetic laces, that had 
 not degenerated below the conditions of progiessive civilization. 
 
 Coleridge’s Chuich and State , page 80. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 421 
 
 Yet who will say that the cultivated flower possesses a 
 less distinct and individual character than the wild one ? 
 Or the kingdom which is formed by the intermixture of 
 diffei ent races, than the primitiv e people whom history 
 has handed down to us as the first possessois of the soil? 
 A gieat author thus relates the origin of the Roman 
 empiie : — “ Urbem Romam, sicutiego accepi, condidere 
 atque habuere initio Tiojam, qui, Enea duce, profugi, 
 sedibus ineertis vagabantur ; cumque his Aborigines 
 genus hominum agreste, sine legibus, sine imperio, 
 libel um atque solutum. Hi, postquam in una manna 
 conveneie, dispari geneie, dissimili lingua, alu alio modo 
 vnentes, mcredibile memoratu quam facile coaluermt*.” 
 Was the character of the Roman people less distinctively 
 their own, because of this intermixture of foreigneis 
 with the Aborigines of Italy? Or should we have 
 had a finer and a racier exhibition of national peculian- 
 ties, if the plains and promon tones of Greece had never 
 been tenanted by any tubes but the Pelasgian ’ Or has 
 the world lost anything m point of national identity, 
 on account of the various ancestors which have con- 
 tributed to the formation of the Bntish people ^ “ Oh ! 
 
 * Tradition informs us, that the first founders and possessors of 
 Rome, were Trojans, who had fled from Tioy under the conduct 
 of iEneas, and for a time wandered uncertainly from one settle- 
 ment to another, and with these the Abongmes, a rude and 
 savage people, living without laws or government, restraint or 
 control , but it is marvellous with what facility these two races of 
 different ancestry, different language, and living m different ways, 
 formed themselves into one people, after they had established 
 themselves within the walls of one city. — Sallust. 
 
 Though modern writers have questioned the accuracy of this 
 tradition as it respects the Trojans, they do not question the fact 
 of an intermixture of races, j 
 
422 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 that statesmen would consider what a glorious privilege 
 they enjoy, when they are allowed to become the fatheis 
 of a new nation !” With this generous wish, an admi- 
 lable modern writer concludes a passage on the subject 
 of colonization by convicts. “But this," he con- 
 tinues, “ seems to be one of the things which God has 
 resen ed entirely to himself*.” It remains for us to 
 pray, that eveiy one who has the power to influence 
 the future destinies of New Zealand, may be the intelli- 
 gent and industrious piomoter of His sacred purposes. 
 
 & 
 
 Guesses at Truth, by Two Brothers, voh 1 . p 101. 
 
APPENDIX . 
 
 423 
 
 (B) 
 
 List of Publications relating to New Zealand. 
 
 3770 — 80. Cook’s Second and Third Voyages. 
 
 1807. Some Account of New Zealand, by John Savage, 
 Esq., Surgeon. 
 
 1817. Nanative of a Voyage to New Zealand, by John 
 Liddiard Nicholas, Esq. 
 
 1824. Journal of a Ten Months’ Residence in New 
 Zealand, by R. A. Cruise, Esq, Major in the 
 84th Regiment of Foot. 
 
 1830. The New Zealanders (Libiary of Entertaining 
 Knowledge). 
 
 1832. Authentic Information lelative to New South 
 Wales and New Zealand, by James Busby, Esq. 
 
 1832. A Nanative of a Nine Months’ Residence m 
 New Zealand, in 1827, by Augustus Earle, 
 Draughtsman to H. M. Surveying Ship, Beagle. 
 
 1835. An Account of New Zealand, by the Rev. W. 
 Yate, Missionaiy of the Church Missionary 
 Society. 
 
 1836. Polynesian Researches, by W. Ellis, Esq. 
 
 1837. Repoit of the Select Committee on Aborigines in 
 British Colonies , together with the Evidence. 
 
 JONDON JOHN W. PARKLP, SI MARTIN’S L \N£ 
 
PREPARING FOR PUBLICATION? 
 
 Under the auspices of the 
 
 NcUi Sealant! SXggoriatum. 
 
 A SERIES OP 
 
 LANDSCAPES, SCENES, AND PORTRAITS, 
 
 Illustrative of the Islands of 
 Wew Ze&i and and their STativ© inhabitants. 
 
 This Work will be Lithographed in the best style, 
 
 By Messrs. Martin 8f Co., of 28, Long Acre , 
 
 And Colored according to Originals, taken on the spot. 
 
 Each Number -will consist of ten plates (size, 22 by 15 inches). 
 
 The ten plates of the First Number — comprising Four Land- 
 scapes, Three Scenes, and Seven Portraits, all from highly 
 finished Drav/'pgs 
 
 By Augustus Earle, Esq., Draftsman of H.M.S. “Beagle.” 
 WILL BE PUBLISHED ON MONDAY, 13th. NOV. NEXT. 
 
 The Publishers propose to continue the Series by means of ar- 
 rangements which they have made, for obtaining Original Drawings 
 of the most interesting objects from the projected British Settlements 
 in New Zealand. 
 
 Each Number may be taken separately, and the Price will be, 
 
 To Subscribers — £l s Is. 
 
 Names of Subscribers received by—T. Hurst, St. Paul’s Church Yard; 
 Ackermann & Co., 96, Strand ; Colnaghi & Co., 14, Pall Mall 
 East ; Dickinson, 114, New Bond Street; Hodgson & Graves, 6, 
 Pall Mall ; R. Martin & Co., 26, Long Acre ; Kerby’s General 
 News Agency, 5, Great Ryder Street, St. James’s ; and at the 
 Office of the New Zealand Association, 2C, Adam Street, AdelpiP. 
 
 A LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS WILL ACCOMPANY THE FIRST 
 NUMBER OF THE WORK. 
 
 9th. October, 1837. 
 
SELECT BOOKS, 
 
 PUBLISHED BY JOHN W. PARKER, 
 
 WEST STRAND, LONDON. 
 
 Post Octavo, price 8s. 6d., 
 
 THE PHILOSOPHY OF LIVING. 
 
 By HERBERT MAYO, F.R.S., 
 
 Senior Suigeon of the Middlesex Hospital. 
 
 Contents. — Of Diversities of Constitution; Temperament; Habit; 
 Diathesis. — -Of Diet; Digestion; Food; Intervals between Meals ; the 
 
 Digestive Powers ; Food at Different Ages ; Social Relations of Food. Of 
 
 Exercise; Exercise of Boys ; Physical Education of Girls ; Exercise proper 
 
 for Adults; for the Aged. Of Sleep. -Of Bathing. — —Of Clothing. 
 
 Of Air and Climate.—- — Health of Mind; Self-control; Mental 
 
 Culture. 
 
 By the same Author, price 6s. 6d., 
 
 MANAGEMENT of the ORGANS of DIGESTION in 
 
 HEALTH and in DISEASE. 
 
 “ There is a wisdom in this beyond the rules of physic; a man’s 'own 
 observation, what he finds good of and what he finds hurt of, is the best 
 physic to preserve health. * * * * If you make physic too familiar, it will 
 make no extraordinary effect when sickness cometh. I commend rather some 
 diet for certain seasons than frequent use of physic, except it be grown into 
 a custom. For these diets alter the body more, and trouble it less.” — Bacon. 
 
 Price Is 6d., 
 
 THOUGHTS OF A PARENT ON EDUCATION, 
 
 By the late Mrs. RICHARD TRENCH. 
 
 With a PREFACE and NOTES, by the EDITOR. 
 
 Price 2s. 6d,, 
 
 ON THE EDUCATION AND TREATMENT OF 
 
 CHILDREN. 
 
 The “ Mother’s Book,” adapted to the use of Parents and Teachers. 
 
 1 
 
SELECT BOOKS FROM THE PRESS 
 
 Price 3s. 6d., 
 
 THE YOUNG LADY'S FRIEND; 
 
 A MANUAL of PRACTICAL ADVICE and ‘INSTRUCTION to 
 YOUNG FEMALES, on their entering upon the DUTIES of LIFE 
 
 after quitting School. 
 
 By a LADY. 
 
 Two Volumes, with Engravings, price 5s. 6d , 
 
 CONVERSATIONS OF A FATHER WITH HIS 
 
 CHILDREN. 
 
 Two Volumes, with many Engravings, price 7 s , 
 
 TALES AND STORIES FROM HISTORY* 
 
 By AGNES STRICKLAND. 
 
 Nearly Ready, 
 
 A MANUAL OF DOMESTIC ECONOMY ; 
 
 Including COOKERY and HOUSEHOLD MA NAGEMENT, with a Col- 
 lection of Valuable Receipts, in every department connected with the 
 Health, Comfort, and Economy of a Family. 
 
 Price Is. 6d„ 
 
 USEFUL HINTS FOR LABOURERS, 
 
 / 
 
 On various Subjects. 
 
 Pi ice 4s , 
 
 COTTAGE HUSBANDRY; 
 
 The UTILITY and NATIONAL ADVANTAGE of ALLOTTING LAND 
 
 i for that Purpose. 
 
 The two last mentioned works are compiled and issued under the direction 
 of the Labourers’ Friend Society, established in London under the patronage 
 of His late Majesty, the present Queen Dowager, and a large portion of the 
 influential Nobility and Gentry of the country. 
 
 Price 2s. 6d, ' 
 
 A PRACTICAL INTRODUCTION TO ENGLISH 
 
 COMPOSITION. 
 
 By the Rev. J. EDWARDS, M.A., 
 
 Second Master of King’s College School, London. 
 
 2 
 
OF JOHN W. PARKER, WEST STRAND. 
 
 THE INSTRUCTOR; 
 
 A SERIES OF 
 
 ELEMENTARY WORKS IN VARIOUS BRANCHES OF 
 
 KNOWLEDGE, 
 
 Specially prepared for Young Persons, in Families or Schools. 
 
 In Six Progressive Volumes, either of which may be had. saparately 
 
 at Two Shillings each. 
 
 VOLUME I. 
 
 Easy Exercises on Familiar Subjects. Moral Tales. Conversa- 
 
 tions of a Mother with her Children. 
 
 VOLUME II. 
 
 Popular Illustrations of the Building of a House ; the Materials 
 
 used. Lessons on Furniture, Food, apd Clothing. Lessons on Health. 
 
 VOLUME III. 
 
 Lessons on the Universe. The Heavenly Bodies. The Earth. 
 
 The Seas Natural Phenomena. Diffeient Races of Mankind. The 
 Thiee Kingdoms of Nature. The Human Form and Structure. 
 
 VOLUME IV. 
 
 The Calendar and Almanac. Origin of the Divisions of Time. 
 
 Histories of the various Years. The Months ; Changes of the Moon. 
 Weeks ; Greek Decades ; Roman Calends. Days. Duration 
 of Periods. The Seasons ; their progressive Changes, 
 
 Products, Appearances, and Phenomena. 
 
 VOLUME V. 
 
 Descriptive Geography ; a general View of the various Countries 
 of the Woild, their People and Productions With a Series of Maps, 
 and a Section of Popular Statistics. 
 
 VOLUME VI.* 
 
 Ancient History ; the Rise and Fall of the Ancient Monarchies, 
 
 comprising a History of Mankind, to the decline of the Roman Empire. 
 
 VOLUME VII., (in the Press, and will complete the Work,) comprises 
 the History of the Middle Ages, and Modern History. 
 
SELECT BOOKS FROM THE PRESS 
 
 With One Hundred Wood Cuts, price 3s. Qd., 
 
 FABLES AND MORAL MAXIMS, in PROSE 
 
 and VERSE. 
 
 Selected by ANNE PARKER. 
 
 Price 3s. 6d„ 
 
 POPULAR POEMS FOR YOUNG PERSONS. 
 
 Selected by ELIZABETH PARKER. 
 
 In Three Volumes, price 6s. 6d. each, 
 
 THE FAMILY HISTORY OF ENGLAND. 
 
 By the Rev. GEORGE R. GLEIG, M.A. ; 
 
 With an extenshe Series of Pictorial Illustrations. 
 
 With upwaids of Two Hundred Engravings, price 7 s 6d., 
 
 PETER PARLEY S UNIVERSAL HISTORY, 
 
 On the Basis of Geogiaphy. 
 
 Price 4s. 6rZ , 
 
 READINGS IN ENGLISH PROSE LITERATURE 
 
 Containing choice Specimens of the Works of the best English Writers, 
 From Lo'rd Bacon to the Present Time. 
 
 With Essays on the Progress of English Literature. 
 
 Price 4s. 6d , 
 
 READINGS IN POETRY; 
 
 A Selection from the W’orks of the best English Poets, from Spenser to 
 the present times ; with Specimens of the American Poets ; 
 Notices of the Wiiters; and Explanatory Notes. 
 
 Price 4s 6d , 
 
 READINGS IN BIOGRAPHY; 
 
 A Selection of the Lives of Eminent Men of all Nations. 
 
 With many Engiavings, price 5s, 
 
 READINGS IN SCIENCE ; 
 
 Being familiar EXPLANATIONS of some of the most interesting 
 Appearances and Principles in NATURAL PHILOSOPHY. 
 
 4 
 
OF JOHN W. PARKER, WEST STRAND. 
 
 Two Volumes, with Engravings, price 7 s , 
 
 A FAMILIAR HISTORY OF BIRDS ; 
 
 Their Nature, Habits, and Instincts. 
 
 liy the Right Rev E. STANLEY, D.D., F.L S., Lord Bishop of Norwich. 
 
 With Engravings, piiee 35 6d., 
 
 DOMESTICATED ANIMALS 
 
 Consideied with refeience to Civilization and the Arts. 
 By MARY ROBERTS. 
 
 Also, by the same Authoi, with Engravings, price 3s. 6d, 
 
 WILD ANIMALS ; 
 
 Their Natuie, Habits, and instincts; with Incidental Notices of the Regions 
 
 they inhabit. 
 
 Price 25. 6d , 
 
 THE HOUSE I LIVE IN ; 
 
 Or, Popular Illustrations of the Structure and Functions of the Human Body. 
 
 Edited by T C. GIRTIN. 
 
 “ I am fearfully and wondeifully made !” 
 
 With Engravings, piiee 2s. 6 d, 
 
 MINERALS AND METALS; 
 
 Their Natural History and Uses in the Arts; with incidental Accounts of 
 
 MINES and MINING. 
 
 With Engravings, piiee 25. 6d., 
 
 CONVERSATIONS ON GARDENING 
 
 AND NATURAL HISTORY 
 By the Author of the Elements of Botany. 
 
 Piiee Is. 6d. each; all with numerous Engravings, 
 
 The BOOK of ANIMALS. The BOOK of BIRDS. 
 
 The BOOK of FISHES. The BOOK of REPTILES. 
 
 The BOOK of SHELLS. 
 
 With numerous Engravings, uniform with the above, price 2s., 
 
 THE BOOK OF TREES ; 
 
 Describing the principal Timber Trees, and the larger species of Palms. 
 
 5 
 
SELECT BOOKS FROM THE PRESS 
 
 Post Octavo, with Maps, 10s. 
 
 THE WEST INDIES; 
 
 Comprising the Natural and Physical Histoiy of the Windward and 
 
 Leeward Colonies ; 
 
 With Sketches of the Moral, Social, and Political Condition of 
 
 the Inhabitants, 
 
 Before and after the Abolition of Negro Slavery. 
 
 By SIR ANDREW HALLIDAY, K.H., M.l)., F.R.S E„ etc. 
 
 Small Octavo, pi ice 3s , with Engravings, 
 
 THREE WEEKS IN PALESTINE AND LEBANON. 
 
 With Engiavings, pi ice 5s. 
 
 TWO YEARS AT SEA : 
 
 Being the Narrative of a Voyage to the Swan River and Van Diemen’s Land ; 
 thence, through the Torres’ Stiaits, to the Burman Empiie. 
 
 With an Account of the Services and Sufferings of the Missionaiies. 
 
 By JANE ROBERTS. 
 
 Two Vols , with Maps, price 21s , 
 
 SCOTLAND; SKETCHES OF ITS COASTS AND 
 
 ISLANDS, and of the ISLE of MAN ; 
 
 Descriptive of the Scenery, and illustrate e of the piogiessive Revolution in 
 the Condition of the Inhabitants of those Regions. 
 
 By LORD TEIGNMOTJTH. 
 
 With Engravings, price 2s. Q>d , 
 
 THE LIFE, VOYAGES, AND DISCOVERIES 
 
 OF CAPTAIN COOK. 
 
 Price 2s 6d., 
 
 CHRISTOPHER COLUMBUS ; his LIFE, VOYAGES, 
 
 and DISCOVERY of the NEW WORLD. 
 
 Two Volumes, with Portraits, price 10s 6d. 
 
 THE LIFE OF SIR WILLIAM JONES; 
 
 By the late LORD TEIGNMOTJTH ; with Selections from his Works, and 
 
 a Memoir of his Noble Biographer. 
 
 By the Rev. SAMUEL CHARLES WILKS, M.A. 
 
 6 
 
OF JOHN W. PARKER, WEST STRAND. 
 
 A New Edition, Enlarged and Improved, and with many Cuts, price 2s., 
 
 THE ELEMENTS OF BOTANY. 
 
 New Edition, revised and collected, piice Is. 6 d„ 
 
 FIVE HUNDRED CHARADES, 
 
 From History, Geography, and Biography. 
 
 Price Is. each, with Engravings, 
 
 PERSIAN FABLES, for Young and Old; 
 PERSIAN STORIES: 
 
 Illustrative of EASTERN MANNERS and CUSTOMS. 
 
 By the Rev. H. G. KEENE, M.A. 
 
 With Engravings, price 2s. 6d„ 
 
 SISTER MARY'S TALES in NATURAL HISTORY 
 
 Piice Is., 
 
 NATIONAL EDUCATION AND THE MEANS 
 
 OF IMPROVING IT. 
 
 By the Rev. T. V. SHORT, B D., Rector of Bloomsbury. 
 
 Piice 6c?., 
 
 THE OLD AND NEW POOR LAW; 
 
 WHO GAINS AND WHO LOSES? 
 
 Price Is. 6d , 
 
 MEDICAL RELIEF for the LABOURING CLASSES, 
 
 | On the Principle of MUTUAL INSURANCE. 
 
 By W. H. RUMSEY, Surgeon. 
 
 Price 6d., 
 
 A PENNY SAVED IS A PENNY GOT. 
 
 A Village Tale, founded on Facts. 
 
 By Mrs. F. SULLIVAN, Authoress of the Recollections of a Chaperon. 
 
 7 
 
SELECT PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 Weekly, in Numbers, at One Penny, and Monthly, in Paits, at Sixpence; 
 also in Half-Yearly Volumes, at 4s. 6d,, and Annual Volumes, 
 
 at 6i. 
 
 THE SATURDAY MAGAZINE. 
 
 Great care and attention are bestowed in adapting this cheap and popular 
 Magazine to all classes of Readers, so that it may with propriety be intro- 
 duced into Families and Schools, and among Young People in general. Its 
 contents are at once instiuctive and enteitaining ; Religious, Moral, and 
 Social, Principles are combined with Useful Information, and a Christian 
 character and tendency is given to Popular Knowledge. Its pages are exten 
 sively illustrated by Engravings on Wood, which comprise Portraits, Views, 
 remarkable Objects in Antiquity, Science, and Manufactures, the various 
 branches of Natural History, and indeed whatever is curious and interesting 
 in Nature and in Art. 
 
 Monthly, at 2s. 6d. 
 
 THE MAGAZINE OF POPULAR SCIENCE. 
 
 This work furnishes the general reader with popular and connected views 
 of the actual progress and condition of the Physical Sciences, both at home 
 and abroad. The Mechanical Arts, Dietetic Chemistry, the Structure of the 
 Earth, Electricity, Galvanism, Gas, Heat, Light, Magnetism, the Mathema- 
 tical Sciences, Philosophical Instruments, Rain, Steam, the Cometary Sys 
 tern. Tides, Volcanoes, &c., have, among many others, been developed in 
 original communications and discussions, abounding in the freshest facts, 
 the most recent discoveries, and the latest intelligence, which an indefati- 
 gable examination of the products of Scientific Research, at home and abroad, 
 has been able to furnish. 
 
 The Sciences of Astronomy, Chemistry, and Geology, are comprehen- 
 sively, but popularly, treated in a series of papers, intended to foim regular 
 and complete Courses on those several Subjects. In these Articles, it is 
 attempted to bring the sublime and immensely-extensive relations of Astro- 
 nomy, the mysterious condition of the world beneath our feet, and the com- 
 plex combinations and processes of modern Chemistiy, within the grasp and 
 understanding of those who have no opportunity of becoming Students. 
 
 Price of the First Volume, 10s., bound and lettered; the Second and Third, 
 15s. each. 
 
 London: JOHN W. PARKER, Publisher, West Strand,